ă€ŠChronicleă€‹


 Chapter 1 Begin - Beginning Part 1

    After World War 3, the world changed a lot. Most of humanity was wiped out by nuclear bombs. Only major cities survived. Jungles took over earth.

    And when things couldn''t get worse, the biggest, strongest solar storm ever recorded happened, which took out most of the world''s electric lines.

    It''s like we were aging backwards. Then a few major earthquakes took place, which led to buildings being destroyed.

    This was humanity''s worst era. Now we are back to the medieval age...again. Well except Provecta Portus; 10 modern cities that were unaffected by the calamities of earth due to the atmosphere being the strongest at the 10 spots. I was running from the mailbox with a letter in my hand from my best friend Kaede.

    We both screamed with excitement, "We got in!". When we entered the room, my mother and Kaede''s mom (Kya) stood up from the couch filled with happiness.

    My mom almost squeezed the life out of me while Kya held her by the hips and threw her up.

    I said with a goofy grin, "Kaede, I think my ribs are rearranged after that hug." Kaede, who is still catching her breath, said with a smirk, "Worth it? I''m pretty sure I saw my life flash before my eyes during those hip-tosses. Our moms got some serious moves!"

    I shot "Good thing your dad is at work, or he would have squeezed us to death." I added a bit sad: "If my dad and my older sister were alive, they would have been the happiest people on earth."

    Kaede''s mom said, "It''s no surprise; we knew you guys could do it."

    I stopped; my face became dull and pale. I said silently, "It has been a long time since the incident."

    I still remember... I was in a dark void, and a few black figures ambushed me. They charged towards me. I used divine charge (I dashed towards each of them and slashed their necks one at a time and finished the last one by aiming a bit vertically, which made me go up and sheathe my sword). I was showing off a little, but it was so fast it seemed like it was all at once. Geez, what are they?

    I suddenly felt my heart rate going up. I was overwhelmed by an aura.

    A mist started to form. A figure was standing a bit far. He had a black mask and long hair that was black as a raven. He had a black cloak that was torn at the edges. He had 2 machetes, which were a bit serrated.

    The air started to get heavy, and my heartbeat got faster. I started moving towards him automatically, like he was pulling me with a magnetic force. I charged so fast it seemed like teleporting. I swung my katana and aimed for his neck. It was an inch away.

    He blocked it by spinning his swords. I kept aiming for his shoulders and neck, but he was deflecting; no, he was somehow blocking before I even moved.

    Damn it, what is he? He unleashed a vertical slash. He cut my left arm. I fell fast and scraped my back. What power... I can''t win. Even though I was a prodigy. I was looked down upon for having supernatural strength. Now is not the time to sulk Akarui. Survive!

    He jumped, holding his machete, towards me. I rolled to my right. Barely evading it, I jumped back and got up on my feet. I rolled forward and picked up my katana.

    He had his two machetes do a downward slash; I slashed his chest. He moved back and closed the distance in a moment (with his arms spread wide, ready to close to take my head off), and we clashed, with every one of his blows being stronger and faster.

    He landed a strong blow, which pushed me back; I lost balance. He struck my other arm, which cut my lower right arm off from the elbow.

    I screamed, "Who are you? Are you even human?"

    He lifted his mask just above his dark reddish lips, revealing his pale skin.

    He gave a dead smile, and he gave a terrifying laugh. Immediately there was a strong presence holding me in place; I couldn''t move at all; it was slowly pushing me down.

    What is this presence? Damn it, I can''t move. He replied in a deep voice, "I am a dog on a leash." I was confused.

    He leaped towards me with his machetes pointing at me. I managed to land a powerful kick somehow and blow him away.

    Come on, Akarui, you were always pathetic despite your prodigal strength; you can''t die because people hope big things for you! Move. Move. MOVE! I grabbed the katana with my mouth. I threw it up and caught it with the remaining piece of my right arm.

    I said with my head up high, proud, "Arms or no arms, I will kill you, unholy being!" He gave me a smirk and said with a deep voice, a bit annoyed, "What will make you give up?" he continued, laughing." So sorry sight; it''s inevitable for you."

    He dashed towards me. I said loudly happily, "Bring it on." Our blades clashed one after. I suffered bruise after bruise. My skin was already barely recognizable. He managed to slash my body; I didn''t stop; I kept going. He cut the remaining piece of my arm. Don''t die, for the people who loved and believed in you, or you can''t call yourself the son of Raiden Hikaru!

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    The blade flew, and I caught the blade with my mouth. I kept blocking his attacks. He finally slashed my eyes. I was blind. But I could see better, and his attacks were more visible. Damn it I am blin- what the; how can I see? It''s like I am mapping it in my mind. Stop. Focus!

    I could how and at what speed it would hit me. Got it! I dodged it, he lost his balance leaving an opening. I almost beheaded him.

    I heard Kaede''s voice say, "Akarui? Akarui? Earth to Akarui." I was back in reality. I got scared. I forgot we were in the middle of a stroll, but what was that?

    Kaede said, "The moon is beautiful tonight, isn''t it?" I said, "Yeah." I looked up to the moon and continued, "It is." I replied calmly but confused.

    Kosuke, one of my best friends and cousins, said laughing, "You were daydreaming." My face turned red out of embarrassment. My mind couldn''t get my mind of the dream.

    Who was that guy? "You good? You seem lost." Kaede asked, worried. "Yeah, thanks; I am fi-" This aura... Is the same...

    We looked ahead, and there was that same figure. I trembled with fear; my heartbeat rose quickly.

    Damn it why can''t I move? I tried to move but I couldn''t. No one could move except him. The figure. Out of will, we started to move towards him.

    Damn it, It''s him, the guy from that dream. Move. Come on, Akarui, move. I kept trying to move but I couldn''t. The figure dashed with his blades.

    Kosuke cast a shield around us, which blocked it. It created a mini-sonic boom. After the attempt, he vanished. We looked at Kosuke. Only to see.

    His head was missing. No. No. I screeched in horror. "Nooo!!!" I was in complete horror. I fell to my knees crying. Kaede was paralyzed. She spoke, stuttering because of her tears: "That stupid scumbag cast a shield on us with all his chi but used it all so he couldn''t cast it on himself."

    She broke into even more tears. "That selfless guy!"

    I screamed, which sounded like wailing, "I swear on your name!"

    I wiped my tears and continued, with blood coming out of my eyes, "I will become an elite. I will carry your will." I walked towards Kaede and slapped her, saying with tears still streaming down my face, "Stop crying. He sacrificed himself for a reason. Now stop crying like a baby and work to make him proud, or he will haunt you till you die."

    She replied with fewer tears but still a lot. "Yeah, you are right."

    Just as she finishes. There is a huge explosion nearby. No. No. No! Big sister is in the area. Oh god! Please be all right. Then another one in the opposite direction.

    Before I knew it, almost the whole city was covered with explosions. That unholy being! Did he do this? Either way, I can''t mourn now; Kosuke wouldn''t want this. Now help the people. "Kaede; get help." She protested, "What, I am not leaving you alo-" I interrupted loudly, "This isn''t up for discussion!"

    Her face turned red out of anger. She took a jumping pose, and before she launched herself, she said timidly. "Don''t blame me when you die." She then jumped away. I rushed towards the scene to see hundreds of dead bodies.

    All burned beyond identification. I looked closer to see a burnt, severed hand that had my sister''s bracelet, which I gave her for her 21st birthday. That. That, I can''t describe him anymore. "Why am I so damn useless?" My veins started to show throughout my body. My hands started to tighten so much they started to bleed. Tears started to stream down my face. "I will avenge you, big sister."

    I spoke, fuelled by anger. I stood up and ran as fast as I could to the figure. I saw the figure killing a crowd; I screamed, "You unholy devil! I WILL KILL YOU!".

    I unsheathed my katana; the tip pointed towards him and leaped. Sister, I''m sorry I am pathetic. Please forgive me. I will kill him in your name. That I swear on my name. He said with a humiliating tone, "You damn pests can''t take a chance to live."

    He continued in a louder voice with his hands on his stomach, laughing, "Your efforts are going to be useless." I shot, "Shut up; I will kill you. Even if it takes 1000 reincarnations!"

    He replied mockingly, "We''ll see about that." He continued in a cold voice with his right arm rising, "Why won''t?" He stops for half a second and lowers his sword, creating slashes; he continues with a louder voice, "You give up!" I replied while blocking the slashes, "Because I have a resolve to kill you."

    He spoke in a mockful tone while throwing his left machete to his left. It boomeranged behind me and was coming towards my back. "Only fools have resolves."

    I turned back. Hit the machete. Grabbed it using my mouth. I threw it up. Did a backflip and turned 180 degrees. Kicked it to his left eye and took it. I said in a proud voice, "And those very so-called fools create humanity''s strongest masterminds."

    He took out the machete from his eye. And charged at me, screaming. "I will kill you, brat!" Our blades started to collide. Each slash is getting faster and stronger; I need to find a way to escape from this or I will get blown up! We created sparks, which turned to explosions around us that blew up buildings. We became so fast we couldn''t see each other, so we had to predict attacks.

    Damn it; I will reach my limit before him. Although; it looks like he is holding himself back. Focus on killing him! We created a blast that blew us away from each other.

    I paused for a moment, taking deep breaths like I ran across the universe. He stood up straight. He spoke, "Reverse force." He closed his eyes. He clenched his right fist while he made his index finger point straight. He lifted his lower part of his right arm up. Then he created a mini blackhole on top of his index finger, creating a mini black hole that started to attract everything towards him, including me, at a high force.

    What the hell is going on? He opened his eyes with a grin. He said ''combust''; his black hole exploded, creating a constant supply of an extremely hot force getting hotter by each moment and causing everything to repel at 100 times the force, which made cars get blown away, buildings getting destroyed, and trees getting burned to crisp. I used shield (a magic move) and created a barrier. I was slowly moving closer, but the force and heat kept increasing. I started smoking up. What should I do? I got it!

    The shield broke. I threw my katana as fast as I could at the exact same time it broke. I got blown away, but I managed to see what happened. The katana was 1 millimetre away from beheading him, but he disappeared. Leaving behind the destruction he caused.

    I fell to my knees and teared up. "Why am I so pathetic? Damn it, I will kill you even if I must die 1 million times."

    The sorcerers finally arrived. My tears suddenly stopped. I could only feel chaosˇŞpure chaos. I grabbed their collars and screamed into their faces. "Why are you so damn late? You had 1 job, and that was to come here. The movie finished. What are you here for? To see the credits?" I raised my fist. The other guy hit my neck before I could kill him, which caused me to faint.

 Chapter 2 Maho Academy of Chi Manipulation - Beginning Part 2

    My mom opened the letters and read, "We are pleased to welcome you to the Maho Academy of Chi Manipulation. Please pack your bags and go to the outskirts of Tokyo''s city border, and there will be a man to assist you. PLEASE BE THERE BEFORE 9:30 am. We are looking forward to your attendance. Your ID numbers are:

    Kaede: 982

    Class 1A

    Akarui: 981

    Class 1A

    Be there on 26 August 2026 at 9:30 sharp."

    My mom spoke confusedly, "You guys are in the same class. But 26th of August is tomorrow."

    Kya broke the silence by saying optimistically, "Well, Kaede should go pack. See you tomorrow."

    Kaede added, "Yeah, I need to pack and say goodbye." She waved and left.

    I went to my room, and when I almost finished packing, I took two bracelets and my scarf. I held my scarf and spoke in a sad tone, "I will make you proud."

    I put it in the suitcase. "Akarui, dinner''s ready!" my mom called out to me.

    "Coming," I replied. I headed down the stairs to see a lavish variety of food. "Mom, I haven''t seen half of these foods before," I said in a confused tone.

    My mom answered with enthusiasm, "It''s time you knew about your family."

    I shot, "What?"

    She said in a bit serious tone, "You are half Indian and half Japanese."

    I roared, "How?" Well, it isn''t too surprising since we follow Indian practices, but still.

    My mom spoke calmly, "Your dad took my family name, ''Hikaru.''" She continued, "Your dad is Indian while I am Japanese; that''s why we follow lots of Indian practices."

    "Well, that explains a lot of things; cool! Let''s eat!"

    We started to eat, and my mom asked, "Will you be all right?"

    I smiled, "Yes, I''ll be fine. Don''t worry."

    She also gave a warm smile and said, "Ok, if you say so, eat up and go to sleep. You have a big day tomorrow."

    Her face turned a bit sad. "Akarui... It''s not your fault. They know that. And so do you too. Stop beating yourself up."

    My face turned dull. "I know you guys think it was not my fault, but it is. I couldn''t move. But Kosuke could. He could have split it equally among us 3, and there was a chance he could survive."

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Tears started to appear no matter how much I wiped them. "Hell, he could have used all of it for himself. But he didn''t. And I didn''t make it in time to help Big Sister. I am a failure."

    Mom said with pity. "Akarui... you can either cry about it or you can make their death worth it. Now eat up; you have a big day tomorrow." "That''s from the colossal mission; we watched it yesterday."

    My mom said, embarrassed while laughing, "Well, either way I had to make you feel better."

    I couldn''t help but give a smile.

    I ate quickly and went to bed. This is it after two years of constant training. We made it. I will avenge you. Or die trying.

    I stretched, the morning sun filtering through the curtains. "Ah, another day in the grand adventure of life."

    My optimistic inner voice chimed in, "Indeed! Time to tackle the simple tasks that make me feel like a responsible adult."

    I folded laundry with determination: "Socks, you rebellious creatures! Why must you always play hide-and-seek?"

    My sympathetic inner voice responded, "They''re probably off having socks parties in the washing machine. Can''t blame them."

    Sitting down for breakfast, cereal box in hand: "Alright, cereal, let''s dance."

    My inner food critic took over: "A symphony of crunchiness, accompanied by a milk crescendo."

    My mom came into the living room spinning her car keys. After I finished eating, she said, "Let''s go, Akarui."

    "Akarui!"

    I turned to my right to see Kaede running towards me with a suitcase, screaming, "Wait for me!"

    "Aye yo, chill."

    She replied angrily with her arms on her hips, "How am I supposed to chill? You were going to leave without me!"

    "No, I wasn''t." I continued after one second, "-Ish."

    "Yeah, right," she murmured, clearly not believing me.

    "Honest."

    She laughed and cooled, then said, "Fine, let''s go."

    We walked until we got to the meeting point. There was a man in a casual dark blue t-shirt, black track pants, green messy hair, pale skin, gold eyes, about 6 feet 1. He had a book and pen. We approached him. He said in a welcoming way, "Yo, welcome. Tell me your ID numbers, please."

    "981 and 982."

    He searched through the book; he stopped at a page and said very cheerfully, "There you guys are; thank the Buddha. Oh wow. No way. A Hikaru. I taught your sister, Akarui. She was an excellent prodigy." He continued in a sadder tone, "I was very heartbroken when she died." He leaned in closer to us and spoke.

    "Our little secret, but I like you guys." He pointed at the forest and added, "Go straight in for about two minutes, then you should see a large crowd of people waiting; wait till 9:30, then it will pick you up."

    Kaede pointed out, "What''s ''it''?"

    He smiled even more and said, "That is a surprise."

    "Okay? I guess." We walked for two minutes, then we saw a huge crowd of people gathered in a clearing. The atmosphere was buzzing with excitement and anticipation.

    Kaede nudged me, "Look at all these people. Do you think they''re all going to the academy too?"

    "Probably," I replied, scanning the crowd. "It''s going to be interesting to meet everyone."

    We waited, and as the clock struck 9:30, a loud humming noise filled the air. Everyone looked around, trying to find the source of the sound. Suddenly, a fleet of flying boats descended from the sky, their sleek designs glinting in the sunlight.

    Kaede''s eyes widened. "Whoa, is that our ride?"

    Each one landed one at a time to pick the students up. Luckily, we managed to get at the first. "Akarui; this is really happening right." Kaede asked cheerfully. "Yeah, it''s about to get realer."

    "Akarui, do you know anything about the academy?"

    "Yep."

    "Then tell me."

    "Over my dead body."

    "Didn''t your sister tell you anything since she went here?"

    "She did."

    "Then why won''t you tell me?"

    "Trust me, see for yourself."

    We were sailing in the sky. The clouds started to clear up. "Well, I don''t need to tell you now. Look there." The clouds revealed a huge floating island with a huge building.

    Kaede''s mouth dropped; she said, stuttering and amazed, "Wow, it''s beautiful." We landed shortly after, and we were greeted by a tall old man. We got down, and he said loudly, "Welcome to Maho Academy. I am the principal, Musashi, and I will be showing you to your classes.

 Chapter 3 Feeling At Home - Beginning Part 3

    "Mr. Musashi. You are a legend. We still haven''t forgotten you killed the first Shadow General in 200 years." He looked at me, smiled, and replied, "It was nothing." He was about 6 feet 2 with the same hair and eye color as me. He looked at all of us and added, "Now I will show you to your homeroom teachers." He walked; we followed him. We followed him to a hall where there were 4 people waiting.

    He spoke loudly. "People who have ID numbers 981-1000 are in class 1A and have Mrs. Sakura Hanami. 1001-1020 are in class 1B and have Mr. Kalah Sigan. 1021-1040 are in class 1C and have Tsukasa Kanzaki. 1041-1060 are in class 1D and have Takashi Daiki." "Oh, Sakura Hanami is our homeroom teacher. Wait... Are you kidding me? The Sakura Hanami. The one who killed the Bermuda Triangle sea serpent!" She had black hair, a slim figure, and purple eyes. Whiteish brown skin.

    Musashi continued, "Well then, please come to the training grounds to know your technique attribute." We went to the training ground, and we were getting tested one by one. With a spell and the name of the technique appearing on a piece of paper. When it was my turn, the tester said, "Reveal thy powers." At first it was written ''Dark.'' The tester said, "Oh, that''s a good one." Then another word appeared beneath it. It said ''Steal''. He screamed, "Musashi sir! You need to see this!"

    Musashi came in the tent, saying annoyedly, "What!" The tester, who was almost fainting, said to Musashi, "Sir. His attributes are Dark and..." Musashi retorted, "Spit it out!" The tester whimpered cowardly, "And Steal!" Musashi''s mouth dropped. He continued, "And his 2 bracelets are the gold twins. Used by the first sorcerer king. They have the very ability to make any weapon with adjustments from any part of the body, anytime and anywhere."

    Musashi smiled, "Meet me after this, Akarui. In my office." I replied confusedly, "Okay?"

    "Good"

    Why are they acting like they are scared and happy at the same time?

    I went to the waiting area, which had shade. Kaede came running. "What happened." She said excited. "I got Light." "That is amazing." She asked, "What about you?" "Apparently, I got something called Steal. Oh, and Dark." "No way 2?" "What is steal? What now?" She said it with a hint of jealousy for some reason." "Mr. Musashi called me to his office. I should probably leave now." I waved Kaede bye and went to his office. I knocked. He said, "Come in!"

    I went in, and he spoke. "Please take a seat." After I took a seat, he continued, "Your technique, Steal is a forgotten power. It allows the user to get the person they kill''s strength attribute, chi capacity, and memories. So, if you kill someone whose attribute is Nature you get his strength and memories, and you can also use the technique of nature. Of course you can also increase your power with training." "Oh, this is a lot to take in. So, it''s a level up with every kill and stealing your opponent''s strength, chi capacity, attribute, and experience." He said it enthusiastically with his thumbs up. "Exactly!"

    He continued, "Well, then get going. Oh, and call me Gramps, please." "What. I am sorry, sir. I heard ''Gramps''." He said it happily. "Well, that''s good your ears work. Yep, call me Gramps, please." "What... why?" He said, smiling, "Because you are like a grandson!" "You just knew me for 1 hour."

    He replied, "I knew your sister. She was like a granddaughter. She talked about you all the time. Always praising you." "Oh, really?. Then I''ll call you gramps." He approved, "Thank you. Now head back to the training grounds, please." "Yeah ok. See soon... Gramps." He gave me a warm smile. He is a good person.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    I reached back to the training grounds. Kaede had her hands on her hips, looking a bit annoyed. "Now do you know why I looked so jealous?" "Yeah... I don''t blame you." "Alright, class 1A! Let''s go to our homeroom. Follow me, please." Mrs. Sakura called us back. We walked into a huge classroom, which was like a normal modern class but more luxurious, with soft chairs and high-quality tables. The partition wall was fully made out of glass.

    Mrs. Sakura spoke "Allright, welcome. Please take a seat anywhere you like. We are going to start with a brief theory of Chi and magic." Me and Kaede chose the back, right next to the window wall. Mrs. Sakura continued, "First of all, techniques are powered by Unorthodox chi that runs in Sorcerers. The manipulation of chi makes techniques. Mages are people that don''t have Unorthodox Chi or people who are compatible with a technique but they prefer to use magic instead, so they manipulate Orthodox Chi into magic and use it. The difference between them is that everyone can use magic, while people can only use a technique they are compatible with, if any. Orthodox chi flows in everyone, by the way. Most fighting styles require only Orthodox chi. Only-"

    A student interrupted, "What are fighting styles?" I answered, "It''s basically a type of fighting method by manipulating chi." Mrs. Sakura was taken aback. "Impressive. How do you know this?" "Let''s just say someone taught me." "Hmm... All right."

    "Ahem. back to the class. There are numerous techniques, magic, and fighting styles. Some people even make their own by making similar ones. They are called branches. An example is that Vine manipulation is a branch from Nature manipulation. Now before moving onto the basics. Only the Sorcerer King''s bloodline has a high chance to be compatible with more than two techniques, but a few people have been reported to use two... Any questions?"

    "Yes... Why can''t we use any technique we want?" A girl asked.

    Mrs. Sakura thought and answered, "Good question. It''s because a person is built for a specific technique. It depends on the Unorthodox chi cells that run in your blood and body. Magic and fighting styles use only Orthodox chi, which is present in all living beings. Unless you apply chi to objects. Anyway, that''s for another time. You can increase your capacity by training with chi. Can I continue now, or are there any other questions?"

    "Please... you can move on."

    She took a marker and started to note down everything she said in points, "Great. Now there are 1000 levels. And after that there is a hierarchy called category. There are 5 categories. Category 5 to 1. 5 being the lowest and 1 being the strongest. Your level is determined by your strength. You can apply for a level tester anytime you would like. Now there are some creatures that are naked to the human eye. You can use external wear, or you can use all sight. You unlock all sight by focusing on your chi. After that, you can unlock it just by thinking or naturally. You can unlock bonuses with all sight. Like Search to map your surrounding areas in your mind for a certain radius; the more chi, the more radius. And you can slow down your sense of time so when you move slowly, you are actually fast; there are many more perks." Geez, this is a lot to process.

    "How do you become an Elite?" I asked. The class fell silent.

    Mrs. Sakura replied with a bit of shock, "An Elite? It is very hard. You got to be Category 1. An elite has to retire or die. And you got to pass the test held by the 11 Elite, or in this case 10 since you are trying to be the eleventh member, and Sorcerer King. And most importantly, you have to kill something over Category 3. I am guessing you are planning something big."

    It is hard, but I will become an Elite or die trying.

    "Thank you."

    Mrs. Sakura stood up from her table and announced, "School is over. I will now show you to your dormitories." We walked to an area with 19 buildings, which had 2 stories each. Mrs. Sakura announced, "There are 19 dormitory buildings. 4 for each year group. 1 for each class. And one separate for staff. There are 30 rooms in each one. 5 rooms that house 4 people, 5 for 2 people, and the rest for singles. You can choose which room and the people you want to bunk with. Devices are allowed, no curfew. Well, I should get going. Oh, and there is a common room. Good night.

    After we went inside, two people walked up to us. The boy looked a bit younger than me. Blue hair, 5 feet 7, blue eyes. And the girl looked around the boy''s age. Purple hair, dark pink eyes, 5 feet 7 too. The boy spoke, "Hi, I''m Akira, and she is Sakura. Our attributes are blood and fire. Do you want to bunk together?" Me and Kaede replied, "Sure... Why not?"

 Chapter 4 New People - Heiwa Mountain Arc Part 1

    Who are they? "What are your last names?" Sakura answered, "My last name is Hanami, and Akira''s last name is Akimitsu." "What! You are Ms. Sakura''s daughter!" She replied a bit pridefully. "Yeah, I know. Who is your dad, by the way? What are your names?"

    Kaede announced "My name is Kaede Kanzaki. His name is Akarui Hikaru." She asked, "Hikaru... I know I heard it somewhere. The Hikaru''s... Wait! The legendary family clan? Each of your family generations has at least 1 Elite. Wait, that means you dad and sister are. No way!" Akira continued while bowing. "We are sorry... Please forgive us!" "It''s fine; we would love to bunk with you. Don''t worry, I won''t use my powers on you."

    "Let''s go pick a room." We walked and went to the first floor. "Let''s pick the corner room on the first floor." They all replied in chorus, "Okay!" We entered to see a huge room with 4 bedrooms inside; each bedroom had 1 bathroom, a closet, and a desktop. The main hall had 2 sofas, a storage room, a huge TV, big windows, silk curtains, and high-quality wood. Kaede said enthusiastically, "Okay, let''s unpack and get to know each other!" Sakura agreed, "That''s a good idea!"

    I went into a room. "This one''s mine!" I put my suitcase on top of the bed and started unpacking. I put my katana on the table. This is it! After 20 minutes, we all finished unpacking and sat on the sofas. Sakura asked, "Hey, do you want to make a team?" Kaede questioned, "What is a team? I mean, I know what a team is, but what is a team?" Sakura answered, "A team is basically a team for a mission, so if we get a mission, it''s for all of us." "Ah... So, it''s like a party." Sakura confirmed it. "Yes exactly." Kaede asked me, "Akarui. What do you think?" "I don''t see why not. Just make sure I get to kick my fair share of butt." Kaede announced, "Then it''s settled. We will form a team."

    Akira rejoiced, "Great! More birthday gifts!" "Speaking of missions, when will we get one?" Sakura answered, "We should get it soon. But it''s not really much. Only easy missions, but the higher the level, the harder missions get, and they are more frequently given." "Oh man..." Kaede yawned and spoke, "For now we should get some sleep." "Your right, let''s go sleep." We all went to our bedrooms. Today was a tiring day. Tomorrow the real fun starts! I slept like a baby the whole night.

    "Sis..." My eyes turned into waterfalls. I was in a room with my older sister. She still had her dark red and purple hair with red eyes, light brown skin, and gold earrings. She spoke in a worried tone, "Akarui... careful. When power becomes a hunger and others become mere pawns, darkness creeps in, and evil dawns." She continued while smiling, "I love you. Remember that it wasn''t your fault." I ran towards her with my arms open wide, trying to hug her. She turned to ash and vanished into thin air when my arms almost touched her.

    "Akarui. Akarui! Akarui!" Kaede screamed, trying to wake me up. "I am sorry you died! Oh it''s you, what''s up, Kaede?" She announced, "Breakfast is ready! Get freshened up and join us." Yeah ok. Thank you." She smiled and left. I took a quick bath and dressed up. "Good morning!" They all replied in chorus. "Good morning!" I took a seat at the dining table and started eating. "What time does school start?" Akira answered, "9:30... we have an hour." "Thank god. I can''t train to be an Elite while starving to death." Our phones got a message saying:

    Mission:

    50 people vanished in a nearby elevated forest. Find who is responsible and slay them. Cost and travel will be arranged. Be ready at the landing place at 9:30am today."

    "Finally, our mission! Let''s go." Akira agreed, "Yeah, let''s see if you can live up to the honor of your family." We packed our weapons and walked to the port, where there was a boat."

    The captain welcomed us. "All aboard! I know the location. When I say jump. You jump. Don''t be scared; you can use your powers." "What did you say? Ay, bro, I didn''t come here to die on my first day." He answered, "You heard me. Now get on!

    We got in. And the boat started to fly at high speed. After 2 minutes, the captain announced, "Now good luck and jump!" We thanked him and jumped off. "Woah!" Akira asked, "Akarui, do you have a plan?" "Yeah, hold on." I made chains come out of my bracelet and wrapped it around Kaede''s, Akira''s, and Sakura''s hands. "Shadow realm." I made a portal blow us, and I pulled all of us in. We entered a huge void-like realm; it was dark. I entered a trance.

    Sakura screamed in shock "A realm! No way." Akira muttered, "At this stage... He isn''t a normal student." Kaede was speechless, and she stuttered, "Wha-how-what is this?"

    I got teleported to a vision. There was a guy with a person. He gave some blood to him. Then a city was burned down. People were murdered.

    The realm suddenly cracked and burst. We were back in the sky, falling down.

    I snapped back to reality and saw we were still falling. What happened? I forgot we were still falling. Akira muttered, "Blood tornado." He created a tornado in the sky made out of blood, which slowed down and made us land safely. "Woah! How did you do that?" He replied, "Bruh, you need to tell me how you unlocked realm creation." "What are you talking about? How can I unlock realm creation at this stage?" "What do you mean... I don''t remember anything?" Kaede walked up to me, put her hands on my shoulders, and shook me, saying in gaps, "How. Did. You do that!" Sakura spoke "You must be level 400 at least." "Well, let''s focus on the mission first, then we can tell the teachers." Kaede agreed "You''re right. Let''s go." We looked forward and saw a thick forest. An old lady walked towards us and said, "My children, please don''t go near the forest. Lots of people went missing here." Tears started to form under her eyes, and she continued, "Including my son."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    I walked towards the old lady and held her hand. I spoke in a soft tone, "Ma''am, I don''t know if your son is still alive. But if he is alive, and even if he is in the mouth of the monster, I will pry open the mouth and save him. Unless the monster grilled him first." She touched my cheeks and replied, "Thank you, my son." I nodded and turned towards the others, "Let''s go." Kaede agreed, "Yeah." We walked deeper and deeper, each inch being more intimidating. Akira said hesitantly, "I got a bad feeling about this."

    Sakura scolded him and hit his back. "Why are you so scared?" "Ouch. Any way. We should split up. Akira and Sakura go left. Me and Kaede will go right." Sakura replied, "Good idea!" She started walking towards my left, dragging Akira by his hair, with him pleading, "No!"

    Wait, I sense an attack! From that tree. "Kaede, look out!" A strong patch of wind that came from behind almost beheaded me, but I dodged it in the nick of time, just grazing my cheek. I saw a figure on a tree branch. He spoke, "Not bad." "Damn, that was a strong fart. Who are you?" I am Kansa. A rogue sorcerer. And that was not a fart!" He jumped and charged towards us. "Light beam," Kaede chanted. She pointed her index finger towards Kansa, and a beam of light was unleashed. Kansa spoke, "Relentless typhoon." He spun his body, making circular slashes made out of wind around his body, and cancelled the beam. Kaede announced, "A wind attribute."

    "No, a fart attribute."

    "Shut up, brat. I am a wind attribute. The attribute that''s going to kill you. Not a fart one!" He declared with pride. He opened his hands in a claw position. Wind started to form on his fingertips like razor-sharp claws. He spoke calmly, but I could see the pride clearly in his eyes. "Claw."

    He leaped from the tree while having a grin etched in his face. He lowered his arms quickly, creating 10 slashes, 1 from each finger, "Tenfold." I raised my katana with the tip towards my right. I spun my katana, creating spiraling slashes, which cancelled the slashes.

    He slashed the spiral with his wind claws, destroying it. He raised his claws and hissed after rubbing his chest. "One hundred thousand shards!" He extended his arms to his front, summoning shards that never stopped multiplying, made out of wind. He grinned and exclaimed with a hysterical laugh, "You have no way of surviving this!" He released the shreds. Damn it. Damn it. Do something! I mean, my funny speeches are getting on his nerves. I dashed towards Kansa while dodging the shards and then slashing them. Every shard and slash became faster. That kid isn''t normal. He might behead me. He started to dash away from me quickly while still shooting thousands of shards in an instant.

    My face made a smile, my eyes widened, and I gave a little chuckle. I kept pushing towards him, dashing left, right, up, down, and zigzag. My body became super hot, like the sun was in my chest. I became faster with every second and every slash. I kept slashing and dodging shards. Come on, Akarui, you came this far. Don''t give up. Even if you were a bit stronger than normal people, your strength wasn''t a birthday present. Now for your hard work, kill this scum. I threw my katana towards him. It cut his left middle finger off. It stopped the shards.

    I could see fear in his eyes. His body was trembling with fear. He was screaming in pain. He made his wind claws bigger. He charged towards me. He attacked my chest; I blocked it with my katana, but I was sent flying a few meters away. His attacks are stronger. I was airborne. Kansa jumped towards me.

    I muttered, "Serpent choke." I swirled around Kansa while slashing the body. I reached his ankles and threw it in front of me. I made a chain come out of my ankles and made it wrap around Kansa''s ankles. I pulled my leg back, yanking Kansa towards me. I screamed, "God force!" I punched him in the stomach. As my arm and his stomach connected, I sent him and 10 trees behind him flying 600 meters away. His stomach got punctured. He coughed blood. His face was disfigured; his right ear was fully gone; his stomach was visible; his left eyeball had cracks; his chest was scattered with blood; and half of his shattered ribcage with his shattered broken ego was visible.

    Impossible! That distance is approximately 600 meters away. How can I still see him? He fell on his knees and coughed blood. How did I lose to those brats? That little scum. I won''t die without a good fight! He screamed so loudly I could hear him 600 meters away. "Come and get me, you little scumbag!"

    I closed the distance with haste. "How does it feel to have your poor little ego hurt? That''s a shame. If I hit you with a bit more force, you could have been a donut." He snapped at me while getting in a stance. "Shut up, scumbag!" He started to attack me with his claws. I also attacked him quickly; this time we both went faster than ever in this battle. "Oh, you asked for it!" He replied mockingly while colliding his claws with my katana, "Did you actually think you had a chance?" "Uhm... Yes?"

    He lowered his claws, cut my leg''s skin, and made me lose my balance. "Ouch!" I tilted backwards on accident. His claws came down at me. I did a backward somersault and dodged it in time. I slashed his chin, which made him tilt a bit back. I did a leg sweep. "Take this!" It made him lose his balance; before he collapsed, I spoke with a grin. "What are you going to do, half skeleton?" I spun my body and hit my katana with his neck, which took his neck, finally killing him.

    Finally, my first kill. Wait. What is this feeling? Whose memories are they? They are not mine. Wait, this is Kansa''s. He was a normal sorcerer. Who is that huge guy? Wait, is that a chain collar? What is this power surging through me? I must be taking his power and experience. I feel stronger. This must be Steal. Oh god, I forgot about Kaede. I rushed back where Kaede was standing still with shock in her face. "Kaede? You here?" She replied, a bit startled, "Oh!"

    Kaede continued and asked me, "Akarui... How the hell did you kill him in 2 seconds?"

 Chapter 5 Burning Fire and Blood - Heiwa Mountain Arc Part 2

    Akira and Sakura are walking. Akira griped while rubbing his back and hair, "You didn''t have to pull my hair out." Sakura chuckled, gave a little slap in Akira''s back, and joked, "If Akarui and Kaede weren''t there, I would have pulled your heart out. So be grateful!" Akira''s spine frozen. And he stood straight while sweating, and his eyes widened. He calmed down and suddenly spoke loudly. "And the proud lion fell into the trap." Akira extended his right hand halfway to his front. He then extended his left arm to his front fully. But then he created some blood and turned it into a bow and arrow, but the arrow was facing towards his backside instead of the front. Akira released the bow. There was someone behind them in the bushes. The person caught the arrow. He emerged from the bush and praised them, "Not bad. You actually detected me."

    The person was covered in tattoos and had 5 earrings in each ear. Black eyes, white skin, around 5 feet 9 and medium hair. Sakura replied sassily, "When your footsteps are louder than an earthquake. It is pretty easy to detect you." The guy snapped, "Your purple hair and the purple hair clip make you look like a Chinese doll!" Akira ranted, "Hey! Chinese dolls are cute... At least she doesn''t look like a zebra roasted in charcoal. And listen here, ink stain. Your face looks like it was drawn by a blind cartographer!" Sakura replied, a bit embarrassed while blushing, "Yeah! What he said."

    The guy roared, "Earthquake!" He bent his knees and punched the ground. The ground started to shake. Pillars of stone went up and down. The ground started to open and close. It was pure chaos. Almost like mouths eating. Sakura joked, "Woah, someone is hungry." The guy spoke "Drill." He punched the air, and a 60-cm drill made out of stone materialized from particles coming from the guy''s knuckles came spiraling towards Sakura. She spoke, "Flames of hell." She pulled out two war fans and flapped it once at the stone and summoned flames from the fans towering over 100 meters. The flames burned the stone drill to crisp. The stone drill hit Sakura, but it was so burned that it crumbled on impact. It barely scratched Sakura. Sakura mocked him, "Useless..."

    The guy lifted his arms and made a wall blocking the flames right before it burned him. The flames kept going like it had no endˇŞlike hell. Damn it, my wall won''t hold for long. The walls started to crack. Thankfully The flames stopped. But the wall crumbled at the exact moment. It revealed the sweaty guy. Sakura folded her fans and folded them and blew on them.

    The guy rambled, "Your candle is nothing to my art!"

    Akira shot, "Your body doesn''t say the same thing; ink leak. What''s your name? We need it for your tombstone." Sakura added, "You look like you were left in a hot oven. Wait a minute, your kind of were!" The guy screamed, "Shut up, brats! It''s Jackson. My goddamn name is Jackson!" He lunged towards Akira. This brat is useless in close combat!

    Oh no, Akira is going to get himself killed!

    As the person''s fist neared Akira''s face. Akira''s bow exploded. The bow then turned to a long pole and materialized into a scythe made out of hardened blood. Akira spun it upwards and stabbed Jackson in the stomach. Out of desperation, Jackson summoned a rock and hurled it towards himself. The rock hit Jackson and pushed him away from Akira, taking the upper half of the scythe with him, which was still lodged in his stomach. Akira shrugged and spoke, "Oh well." He clenched his fist and released it, making the lodged blade explode into wet blood and splatter around his body. "Wow, you are desperate all right." Akira mocked him; he placed his scythe on his shoulder and continued while grinning, "Just give up... and die."

    Akira then turned his broken scythe into two scimitars. He muttered, "Lost slashes." Slashes made out of blood came from the ground, going left and right diagonally and bouncing off the other side towards Jackson while twisting. Jackson tightened his fists and screamed, "Stone skin!" Pieces of stone started to attach themselves to Jackson''s lower arms, creating stone gauntlets. The slashes neared Jackson. Jackson started to punch the slashes, breaking tiny pieces of stone from his gauntlets each time. Wait... There is something wrong. From all sides? Jackson turned to see slashes coming from all sides. He was punching the slashes from all directions while yelling, "Die! Die! Die!" After Jackson punched each slash, tiny drops of blood splattered on Jackson. Jackson moved faster with each hit, and so did the slashes. The slashes stopped. Jackson''s gauntlets crumbled to dust. Sakura''s face dropped. Akira grinned, "Glad you noticed my slashes come from all sides... Like they are lost. Like me."

    Is that really Akira? He is so strong. How is he this strong? I know he was stronger than me, but not this much! Did he hold himself back? I am never messing with him again... She slowly walked to Akira, but she maintained her sight towards Jackson, who was gasping for air while sweating. She leaned into Akira and whispered, "Umm, I am going to stay away from your way. Keep cooking!" Akira agreed, "Please feel free to take a rest. I got this!" Sakura dashed away from Jackson and Akira. She took shelter in a tree 100 meters away from them. She sat down and spread her legs out in front of her. You got this, Akira.

    Akira asked jokingly after Jackson finished gasping for air, "Why do you keep falling into my traps?" Akira raised his right hand and hardened his fist. He muttered, "Burning blood." The splashes of blood on Jackson started to go up in flames and then exploded, burning him and taking half of his face''s flesh. His right eye popped out of its socket with blood following it, and all that was left above his top right part of his face and below his nose was bone. His face, excluding the visible bones, was black due to the explosion, and blood was dried up on his face because of the heat. He was unrecognizable.

    He started laughing hysterically and spreads his arm to his side, and bends his back, looking up. "I haven''t had this much fun in so long. If I hadn''t used time manipulation..." He looks at Akira while straightening his back. "I would have been blown up! Useless boy! Can''t even kill someone properly! Hahahahaha!" He calmed down after a few seconds while breathing heavily.

    Akira asked, checking an invisible wristwatch, "Dude, are you done with your makeover? Can I fight and kill you now? Skeleton..." He continued, "Wait. Did you say time manipulation? The ability to rewind or accelerate the time on something or someone? And if you fully master it, you can even stop the time on something or someone. That''s impossible! It''s one of the hardest-acquired techniques to learn. Hell, you can''t even be born with an acquired technique; you need to learn it. By the way, a natural technique is a technique you can only use if you were born with it, and an acquired technique is a technique you can only use if you learn it. Of course, unless you have the technique to steal. You have a higher chance of going to the end of the universe and back 15 trillion times and then breaking through the barrier of the universe. Maybe you aren''t so weak after all! Good job!"

    Jackson retorted, "Yeah, I have razor sharp wit. Wait... What did you say? You rascal! I know what a natural technique is! And I am not useless!"

    Akira joked while laughing, "By razor sharp, do you mean dull enough to butter toast? Because that''s how smart you are. At this point, I feel bad for you." Jackson, wiping the blood off his face, shot back, "Your traps are as predictable as a sunrise! Akira smirked, "Predictable? Says the guy who just got a free facial exfoliation except you did the opposite of an exfoliation. How''s that working out for you?"

    Jackson growled, "Better than your last haircut! Did you use a lawnmower for that?" Akira chuckled, "At least I don''t need a chisel to trim my nails. How''s the stone age treating you?" Jackson, rolling his eyes, replied, "Better than your sense of fashion. Seriously, who uses scimitars these days?" Akira, pretending to be offended, says, "Oh, and I suppose your rock gauntlets are all the rage in Paris? Well, at least what''s left of it. Man, me and Sakura are lucky to live in a Porta Provectus." Jackson, now visibly annoyed, lunged at Akira with a roar, "Enough talk! Let''s see if your jokes can save you now! Stone skin." He swung his stone-covered fists with all his might, aiming for Akira''s head. Again.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Akira dodged effortlessly, laughing, "Whoa there, Rocky! Did you forget to charge your batteries this morning? And really? Those gloves again?" Jackson, fuming, retorted, "At least I don''t need a GPS to find my way out of a paper bag!" Akira, still grinning, "Oh, come on! Even a snail could dodge that punch. Maybe you should try knitting instead. I have seen pillow fights more threatening than your attacks."

    Jackson, now red with anger, yelled, "I''ll show you knitting!" He swung again, but Akira sidestepped and tripped him, causing Jackson to fall face-first into the dirt. Akira burst out laughing, "Nice dive! 10 out of 10 for style, but zero for execution."

    Jackson, spitting out dirt, growled, "You''re going to regret that!" He got up and charged at Akira, who was still chuckling. Akira taunted, "Is that all you''ve got? My grandma hits harder than you!"

    Jackson, now completely enraged, screamed, "Shut up! Limitless barrage!" He threw a flurry of punches, but Akira dodged them all with ease. Akira, still laughing, "Seriously, have you considered a career in comedy? Because your fighting skills are a joke!"

    Jackson, panting and exhausted, finally stopped. Akira, wiping tears of laughter from his eyes, said, "Alright, alright. Let''s get serious now." He raised his scimitar and prepared for the next round. Jackson, catching his breath, muttered, "This isn''t over, Akira. Not by a long shot."

    Akira smirked, "Bring it on, Rocky. I''m just getting warmed up."

    Sakura was watching silently behind a tree 100 meters away. With Akira''s current power. I would be a burden. I want to be useful to him, but I would just hold him down. Sorry Akira. Wait, why shouldn''t I help him?

    Jackson exclaimed, "Divine prayer." He pressed his palms together with his fingers pointing upwards. He moved his hands up and the ground started to rumble. A hand in a bowel shape started to rise from the ground, with Akira in it. Slowly a human girl stone figure started to rise with the top of the bowl''s hands'' top moving closer to the head. Oh my lord! I should help Akira!

    Sakura dashed towards the figure she took her war fans and jumped, stabbing the stone figure and climbing by stabbing the figure higher and higher. She reached closer, but the opening was almost closed. Hurry up! She pushed herself towards the top and created a blast beneath her to carry her towards the top. She reached the top. The opening was about to close. The stone figure raised the almost closed bowl hands above her head. Sakura jumped in the small opening between that was closing rapidly. The opening closed. The stone figure towered over 900 meters. It stopped moving. Sakura released a bit of a burst of flame from her fists facing down to slow her fall.

    Akira exclaimed, "Sakura? What are you doing here?" Sakura, in a goofy and proud tone, replied, "I came to rescue you... So, you''re welcome!" Akira started laughing; he fell on the floor and started wiggling like a madman while laughing. He stuttered while doing this, "Yo-you s-s-s-av-save m-e-e-e-e? Yo-our j-o-k-i-n-g." Akira stood up, patted his back, and continued, "I have it planned out. I was about to release a destructive move, but you are here!

    Sakura asked confusedly, "What do you mean?" Akira answered while placing his scimitars on his shoulders, sighing, "You see the splattered blood?" Akira pointed to a spot and continued, "I was about to detonate them. Since this place is compressed, it can''t handle much force. People can''t be harmed by their own powers, so I can''t be harmed. But now you are here! There is a chance you can be harmed."

    "Oh, that''s it? I can''t believe you underestimated me!" Sakura exclaimed with a bit of disappointment. She continued a bit surprised, "What happened to my funny childhood best friend Akira? And who are you, suicide bomber?" Akira laughed it out and shrugged, "I guess you are right." Akira thought and continued, "Use your exoskeleton to protect yourself." Sakura agreed, "Good idea!" Akira announced, "On my mark, get ready... now!"

    Sakura yelled, "Exoskeleton!" Flames came out of Sakura''s body and covered her fully, like a suit." Akira declared right after, "Burning blood." Akira raised his right arm, and the blood splatters combusted and blew the stone figure''s hands up into pieces. Jackson was singing and vibing by swaying his hips, immersing himself in blind joy. "Who is the best of the best fighters?" Me! I am the best of the-" He looked back and saw the explosion and the hands of the enormous stone figure crumbling to pieces and falling down, and he also saw Akira was falling down with Sakura. "Oh my god. Are you freaking kidding me? What is it going to take to kill them? No way they are still alive. Wait... When did the girl get up there? Boulder!" Jackson sent a huge boulder twice his size hurling towards Akira and Sakura." Akira swung his scimitars, breaking the boulder into two. Sakura''s flame exoskeleton faded away into the air.

    Akira asked, "You good?" Sakura answered, "Yes. Wait, what about Jackson?" Akira raised his right arm, "Blood spikes." Blood started to form in front of Akira''s hand. Akira released it while they were still falling; it moved towards Jackson like a shooting star. Jackson exclaimed, "Holy mother of god!" The blood separated into tiny, burning spikes and pierced all of Jackson''s body and burst into flames, blowing up tiny pieces of Jackson''s flesh and exposing even more of his bones. Jackson started screaming in pain, "Curse you, brats!" His body started to wiggle in pain. Sakura and Akira landed. Dust scattered due to the force. Akira bent his upper body down and spread his legs a bit sideways. He straightened his arms and pushed them fully behind him, hitting a cool pose. The dust settled. He dashed towards Jackson, leaving Sakura behind.

    Akira''s scimitars vanished, and his scythe materialized while he was dashing towards Jackson. He spun his scythe, hit the ground with devastating force, and threw himself towards Jackson, causing pieces of the ground to break apart and stay air bourn for a short time. Seizing the opportunity, Akira landed on a piece and started quickly jumping on the pieces of rock towards Jackson.

    He spoke, "You aren''t the only one who can break the earth!" The trail of airborne stone pieces came to an end. Akira jumped and raised his scythe with a playful smile. This is what you get for disrespecting Sakura. She was there for me. She is like family. I will never tolerate any disrespect for her!

    Akira declared, "Die!" Wait, something doesn''t feel right. What''s that sound? Akira saw a huge spike of stone in front of him getting bigger quickly. He looked at Jackson, who was raising his fingers, controlling the spike. Damn it! I am so close. I should counter it. Wait. What if I?

    Akira moved his scythe''s blade in front of the spike, causing him to spin around the spike. Akira turned 360 degrees and was closer towards Jackson. Akira moved the scythe to his left side as he closed the distance between Jackson and himself. Akira spoke "By the way, you could have healed yourself using time manipulation by reversing time on yourself. Bone brain!" Jackson replied with fear. "Why am I so stupid?" Akira muttered, "Extension." Akira''s Scythe''s Blade extended quickly, beheading Jackson in an instant, leaving Akira spinning in the air the other way due to the momentum. Akira grinned, "Buh-bye!" Finally! I killed this cosplayer. Akira stopped spinning and slid across the ground. He stopped. Sakura''s mouth was wide open in shock. "What the. You are so cool!" Akira responded shyly while rubbing the back of his head, "Thank you." Sakura added, "I knew you were stronger than me, but I didn''t know you were this strong." Akira grinned, "I never had the chance to show it. The need never came, so I never showed it."

    Sakura pointed at Jackson''s headless body, "By the way, Jackson peed his pants!" Akira burst out laughing. Sakura gave a little chuckle. She added, "You could be stronger than Akarui!" Akira denied in a serious tone. "No, he is hiding something from us, or more likely he is hiding something from himself..." Sakura asked Akira, "Dude what are you talking about? How can he be hiding something from himself? That isn''t possible... Is it?" Akira answered, "That isn''t what I meant. He literally unlocked realm. It has been 1 day since he joined academy. He must have trained a lot. His power has pure training and dedication. But there might be something in him that even Akarui has no clue about. His will. And we can only hope he uses his will and power for the better."

    "Kaede, what did you say?"

    Kaede asked me while I was sheathing my katana, "How did you kill him in 2 seconds?" I also asked while I was confused " Are you telling the whole battle 2 seconds, or I just took his life in 2 seconds." Kaede answered, "After my attack. The battle lasted 2 seconds between you and Kansa." "Hmm, the only explanation is. I unlocked time sense. Yippee!"

 Chapter 6 Tested Will - Heiwa Mountain Arc Part 3

    Ok. That is enough enthusiasm. "Yeah, I must have unlocked time sense." Kaede knocked my head, "Try and show a bit more enthusiasm; like when you were fighting Kansa!" "I only did that to mess around and distract him. I mean, I am also like that when I am really happy or excited. But I am just bored."

    Kaede raised her right eyebrow, "Really, Aka? What do you mean bored? You just finished fighting Kansa 5 minutes ago."

    I made a reassuring face, "Really Kae. And what''s with Aka?"

    She gave a cold look and retorted, "What''s with Kae?"

    I sighed "I am sorry... Kaede."

    She loosened her face and gave a playful smile, "Good boy. Apology accepted. Akarui." I gave her an annoyed look, but I couldn''t back my laughter; a small chuckle slipped from me. Kaede pointed at my face and smiled, "This is the face I need you to make. For me..." I gave a gentle smile. "The day I will be the happiest is when either avenge dad, big sister, and Kosuke or... die trying and meet them in heaven." Kaede''s skin turned red. She punched my stomach so hard that I coughed blood; she scolded me. "What do you think they would tell you if you said this? They died so you could live! And instead of avenging their deaths and making sure it wasn''t in vain, what did you do? You are whining on how bad you want to die."

    She is right... My eyes widened. I felt relaxed. What is this feeling? I feel warm for the first time in years. Uhm... What is he doing? I feel free... I closed my eyes and basked in joy. The gentle rays of moonlight cooled my body. How dare you enjoy peace if you are the cause of many deaths? I opened my eyes. My sister''s hand was on the floor. It started to move. It sat on the wrist. A mouth appeared. It kept repeating, "You are guilty." "I''m sorry, big sis. Please forgive me." I wailed like a kid with my eyes closed. The floor gave in, and I was in the sky. What? Wait, don''t tell me. This is the day. 2 years ago, when the incident happened. The horror.

    The whole city was in flames. Explosions everywhere you see. Is that me? I was fighting the figure. I leaned towards the figure, reading my fists. Scumbag! I got pulled into a corner before I could land my punch. I saw Kosuke''s head rolling on the floor. I covered my ears and screamed in agony with tears streaming down like it had no end, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The head of Kosuke hopped and balanced on its neck. It had the same blue eyes, which looked like it had no end, the light brown skin, and the dark blue hair. Kosuke''s head smiled. But it didn''t stop. The smile kept getting bigger, bigger, bigger, bigger and bigger until. It eventually tore the skin apart. Tears of blood rolled from Kosuke''s head''s eyes. It just kept dripping. The head eventually deflated. No! I ran towards it to hug it. I snapped back into reality and ended up hugging Kaede.

    She made me sit down on the ground and made me cool down.

    The sun was setting. Slowly disappearing from the horizon. Darkness cast upon everything that lay on the moon''s path like spilled ink.

    Kaede asked me, "How did you unlock time sense? You barely have been in the academy for 1 day." "I guess me training just every day ever since I could hold my katana helped me a little." Kaede was speechless. "What..." "What happened? Did I say anything, Kaede?" "No, you said nothing. You push yourself too far. At this rate, you won''t even be alive to see your success." I interrupted her, "I don''t give a damn about my success if it can''t benefit others! I would rather avenge my sister and Kosuke or die trying! I am sorry." Kaede looked at me with pity; she gave a light punch at my arm. "No, I am sorry. Your sister was also like my sister. And Kosuke was like a brother. I am sorry." "Don''t be."

    "Gosh, why am I so excited all of a sudden?" Kaede warmly smiled, "It''s called adrenaline. You get a burst of energy, which makes you feel restless and energetic." "Ok, professor Kaede."You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    "BOOOOOM!" We looked back to see a huge explosion. The force reverberated around the forest. A blast wave was released. It carried hot wind. The blast wave is reaching us. The heat wave caused the trees to bend 90 degrees. Me and Kaede covered our faces with our arms. What the hell! What in the world! It''s so hot! How hot is it in the center?

    The blast wave cleared, revealing A huge pale figure rose. It raised its arm and dragged itself out of the ground. "Damn it! I can''t properly see. It''s around 5 kilometers away, in a mountain covered with trees. It''s covered in a smoke screen. It''s slowly rising." "What is that?" Kaede muttered, covering her mouth with her right hand, shaking with fear. Her eyes widened, and fear was clearly visible. Something else came out next to the pale figure. A flying serpent. What is that? What next, a stone army made out of trees and stone, with vine manipulation? Wait? there''s more! You have got to be kidding me, Lord Krishna!

    Giant stone birds came out, releasing what seemed to be a fire. Of course, they were dots in our eyes, but at a distance of 5 kilometers. They should be huge. Kaede''s balance started to weaken. "Come on, Kaede. Out of all people, you are fainting?" Kaede''s face turned red with anger. She punched me in the stomach, "Shut up, Akarui! This isn''t our old school where you beat up guys who bully people. Did you look at that sight?" "I know Kaede... But this is a chance to save people, and I will take it." Kaede gave me a scary grin. "If you want to fight, I will also fight. Let''s go find the others."

    "Akira, you are amazing!" Sakura praised. "You practically soloed Jackson." Akira replied happily, "It was a painful experience. I-I-I killed someone named after his majesticness... Michael Jackson. May his soul rest in peace. And for Jackson... May he rest in pieces." Sakura''s mouth expanded. She fell on the floor and rolled around laughing. Tears started to come out like waterfalls. "Rest in pieces. Heh. Good one!" "BOOOOM!" What the? Akira and Sakura looked forward and saw lots of smoke from a somewhat distant mountain. A hand was slowly coming from the mountain. Sakura asked nervously, "What is that? How far is it?" Akira placed both his hands on his head. "That''s approximately 5.5869585859 kilometers." Sakura rolled her eyes. "Stop showing off!"

    Sakura''s finger trembled, pointing at the colossal figure rising before us. Its handˇŞgnarled and ancientˇŞreached skyward, as if plucking secrets from the very heavens. The air crackled with magic, and I wondered if we stood at the crossroads of myth and reality. "What''s that?" Sakura''s voice barely carried over the electric hum. Above, tiny birdlike formsˇŞfiery apparitionsˇŞswirled in a chaotic ballet, leaving trails of incandescent flame against the twilight sky.

    Akira''s disappointment was obvious on his face. "I''m sorry," he said, "but I don''t know. Maybe we should find Akira and Kaede." Sakura nodded, determination igniting her eyes. "Yes, let''s find them. We can''t face this alone." A voice echoed behind them, and they turned to find me and Kaede, perched like shadows on a thick tree branch. We leaped down, our feet sinking into the dew-kissed grass.

    Akira''s gaze narrowed. "What is that thing?" he demanded, pointing at the rising figure, the fire breathing birds, and the flying huge serpent. My grin was fierce. "That, my friends, is a Level 400 Cyclops." I cracked my knuckles and yawed. "Enough talk. We''ve faced worse odds. Let''s stop the lamenting and start fighting. Let''s stop them. Or at least deforestation." What''s that sound? I looked forward and saw stone humans marching. Some of them lunged at me. "Divine charge." I beheaded them. "Fists of darkness." I sheathed my katana and quickly punched the air twice, releasing a blast of dark energy towards the remaining of them, taking their heads. Sakura whined, "Hey, no fair." "Too slow!"

    More stone figures appeared. This time they spoke in union, "Vine whip." Vines started to come out of their palms. They held the whip and swung it around quickly. Sakura took out her fans and dashed towards them by moving through the gaps of the vines. She didn''t touch the ground; just before her feet touch the ground, she kicks the air, so she manipulates where she goes... Amazing. She placed her left arm down and bent it horizontally towards her and her right arms, and vice versa. She swapped their positions by moving them around her vertically, creating a vertical 360-degree slash. She slashes the vines. She reaches the figures. She smirks, "You are going to regret living, well, if you guys are living beings." She throws her right fan to her left hand. She then straightens her right index and middle finger and swings her right arm quickly, creating a horizontal slash that cuts the stone in half and turns them into ashes.

    "Amazing!" Akira praised her.

 Chapter 7 It just doesnt stop - Heiwa Mountain Arc Part 4

    "Thank you, Akira," Sakura smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners. It was one of those smiles that could light up a room, even in the darkest of dungeons. Akira, momentarily disarmed, nodded in acknowledgment. Sometimes, amidst mythical chaos, a simple "thank you" was the most powerful spell of all.

    Kaede flailed her arms like a windmill caught in a hurricane and disrupted, "Honestly, it''s like the Cyclops went to the ''Overpowered Villain Store'' and just maxed out its shopping cart. ''Oh, yes, I''ll take the deluxe package: one Cyclops, one dragon, and a side of stone birds, please!''"

    "Woh, chill Kaede, I got it under control." I told her while raising my hands like a jail convict.

    "You better hope what you said isn''t a lie. For your own good." She retorted with a deadly look

    Akira slapped his forehead with his hand, "Right, because nothing screams ''under control'' like a bunch of mythical creatures trying to turn us into medieval barbecue."

    Kaede spoke narrowing her eyes "Akarui, if this goes south, I''m blaming you. And I''ll write a strongly worded Yelp review for this whole mission. One star. If I die, I will haunt you to the ends of the afterlife. Day or night. Cold or hot. Winter or summer. Under the ocean or the sky"

    I gulped, "Okay. Let''s just go with the flow." Akira tapped my shoulder, "We could really use your realm."

    "I don''t know how to use a realm."

    "Akarui, just wing it. Literally. Maybe flap your arms and shout ''Realm, assemble!'' Works for me."

    "Akira. You can''t use a realm yet."

    "Either way just focus Akarui." Kaede chimed in.

    Kaede instructed, "Breathe in. Breathe out. Imagine your inner realm as a cozy pillow fortress with warm, fluffy blankets. And remember extra snacks." "You do not understand what a realm is do you?" Kaede huffed, puffed and punched me in the face, "Shut up! I am trying my best here to help you!" I got pushed backwards by the force. I coughed blood, rubbed my cheeks, "Sorry!"

    Akira exclaimed, "Alright! To battle."

    "You are taking this way too lightly. Well, like he said. To Battle!" Kaede sighed, "Whatever. If you say so."

    Akira, muttered, "Taking it lightly? I''ve seen more intensity at a marshmallow-toasting contest."

    I knelt down. Straightened my right leg. And made the running pose. I thrust myself from the ground towards the Cyclops, so fast it made me seem like I was flying. My feet didn''t touch the ground. Kaede exclaimed, "Hey, wait up!" The others followed. Sakura did her air-hopping thing, Kaede''s feet launched light like a rocket, and she flew with me. Akira made a wave of crimson blood under him which kept getting bigger, and it carried him. Sakura did the same thing as Kaede but with fire. They caught up. I kept bending my legs and kicking the air behind me, releasing dark energy that kept thrusting me forward while keeping me in the air. "Oh, Krishna don''t tell me they can''t catch up. Fine I''ll slow down." I raised my hands with my palm facing forward. I released dark energy from my palms which slowed me down. They caught up.

    Akira came closer to me, "Dude, what''s your plan?" "Well, Mr. Poseiden of blood, just kill the Cyclops, then the birds and the stone army will die." "That isn''t a plan. That''s a wish list Akarui! And how will the army and the birds die if you kill the Cyclops?" "I thought you were smart, Akira. The birds are pure stone. The Cyclops must have unlocked the conscience extender." "I see." He replied, "Ok, I trust you."

    Sakura interrupted and looked up, "I think we have a problem." I looked up. The birds were over us. The birds'' mouths opened and guess what? Fire came raining down on us. Sakura raised her hands and split them. The flame split into two pouring sideways, burning the trees around us. Sakura flinched, "It would be nice if someone helped instead of staring. I can''t hold much longer. "I got this!" I unsheathed my Katana and slashed the air above me using the wind to create a hard big slash. It multiplied and cut through the birds cutting the birds into pieces. "Damn. It cut through like butter. And the birds crumbled like cracked like crackers." I kept on air hopping (That''s what I am calling it from now on).

    Akira, who was still riding his blood wave, announced, "Akarui, your plan is like ordering a pizza with extra toppings and hoping the crust will hold. But hey, I''m all in. Let''s slice and dice!" "Good! Cause we are going to need that enthusiasm. My gaze was fixed forward. "Oh my freaking god! It just doesn''t stop!" "What now Akarui?" "Well. A dragon." "What?" I pointed upwards to a spiralling long Chinese dragon (Yes there are different types) about 30 meters, red scales with gold tracing, furry on the edge of his face, blue eyes, sharp fangs, long wings, long body not broad, medium size limbs and gold tail hair. It opened its mouth. Blue energy started to build up like a sphere which kept increasing in size. The beam fully filled up the jaw. The dragon stopped and moved its neck back a bit. The dragon roared and a huge, hot energy beam, which was in the sphere''s place, was released. The dragon moved its head around controlling the beam. "Look out!" Akira made a wall of blood. The heat of the beam was too much, and it caused an explosion which pushed Akira away. Everything that the beam touched turned to either fire or ashes, "Great."

    "Wait what is that?" I looked at the glowing collar, "Of course. The dragon has the conscience of the Cyclops! Maybe I should keep him?" My katana disappeared and a lasso materialised. I spun it around and threw it at the dragon''s neck. I pulled myself to the dragon. I landed on the back of the dragon. "Easy boy." The dragon shook its head furiously. It kept crashing into trees in an attempt to throw me off. I pulled the rope behind making the dragon go upwards into the sky " the oxygen amount will get lower I must bring it back to the ground." The dragon slowly turned its head and chomped on the rope. Making me fall. The dragon fell out of exhaustion. Thank you. all I need to do is to stick my landing. "Wait a minute. I am falling!"

    The dragon woke back and unleashed a ball of red energy. Again. "You have to be kidding me." I slashed the ball. I straightened my body making me fall faster. I materialized my katana and slashed the collar. The dragon seemed to be in a trance for a second. It opened it''s eyes, "What happened?" The dragon spoke, "Wait who are you?" "Hello! My name is Akarui?" I looked down, "First things first. Do you mind." "Oh, not at all. Sorry." The dragon moved his back to me. I sat on his back. The dragon turned down and flew at rapid speed. "Uhm... Mind turning it down a bit please?" "Hahahahaha! When was the last time I had this much fun!" The dragon laughed. The dragon started twisting it''s body, Spiralling across the sky down faster and faster. blue energy started to blast out of the dragon, making it go faster. "This is actually fun!" "Glad you find it fun! just a little bit further!" Wait. Why can I see so clearly? I can see them clearly. That must be at least ten kilometers away.

    "Ten kilometers away!" How far did we go?"

    "About twenty kilometers." The dragon replied.

    "How?"

    "I don''t know you tell me?"

    "We are here!" The dragon spread it''s wings stopping before we hit the ground. I fell of because of the force. "Ouchie!"

    "Akarui!" Kaede came running at me, "Oh! My god!" She said while backing off a bit.

    "First of all, who are you dragon?"

    "I am Akisada. I was controlled by the Cyclops. I went to confront him, but he took control of me. Young master I am in your service."

    "Wait what?"

    "You saved me, now I want to be your companion."

    "Cool ok."

    "Allow me to fuse and connect with you."

    "Fuse and connect?"

    "You get my powers and strength. You can also call on me whenever you like."

    "Well how does it work."

    "Since I accepted you as my master you just say Akisada, connect. When you need me, you just think about summoning me. If you wish to call back me, you think about recalling me.Oh, and when you need my powers and strength you think about fusing and defusing. "

    "Uh? Cool. Now I will call you in battle only when I need you. Rest of the time you are free outside."

    "Sounds good to me master."

    "Akisada connect."

    Akisada glowed and dissolved into particles which moved towards me and disappeared into me. Sakura was speechless, "What just happened?" Kaede shrugged, "I don''t know?" Sakura announced, a bit annoyed, "Lets hurry please?" "Yeah." I continued to air hop towards the Cyclops. The others followed. There were stone humans scattered everywhere. I snapped my fingers. A small amount of dark energy quickly charged towards the stone humans one by one quickly destroying them to pieces. The Cyclops kept getting closer. Almost there! The Cyclops picked up a human and dropped him in it''s mouth, "I love humans, even more if they are in my belly!" "Shut up!"

    It finished munching and looked at us. Akira said in a low voice, "I don''t think that was a good idea." The Cyclops had pale skin, green eyes, bare skin, around 500 meters tall. It spoke, "Who are you punks? Anyway, you guys make a nice appetiser, any last words?"

    "Yes... Go to hell!" Since the Cyclops, the stone soldiers, and the birds are just invisible to the naked eye, they must think this is a normal forest fire. It''s probably for the best. "Wait, they can''t see the Cyclops so they can''t escape! We can''t let it reach the village," Kaede muttered.

    I raised my katana with the blade pointing to the Cyclops. I threw it like a javelin. It picked up pace and caught fire. It hit the eye of the Cyclops, "Bullseye! What''s your name by the way?"Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    The Cyclops roared and stomped its feet, took my katana, and crushed it, "My name is Ficedula!"

    "What? Fix a what?"

    "Ficedula!"

    "Fix-do-a?" He picked a boulder, "Fic!" He raised it to his shoulder, "E!" He hurled it towards us, "Dula!"

    I jumped towards the boulder. Dark energy swarmed around my body quickly; it stopped on my right hand. I closed my fists and punched the boulder. I was nearing the Cyclops. "It would be nice to stop now! Oh well." I materialized my katana. I raised it with the blade facing forward, "Take this, fat dirt!" I slashed the air creating a slash of dark energy towards Ficedula. God, that is a stupid name.

    "Weak." The Cyclops swung his arm, it was nearing me. "Shadow portal." I created a shadow portal and entered it before Ficedula''s arm hit me.

    "What just happened?" Kaede spoke.

    "Raahhhhh!" Ficedula roared.

    "Peek-a-boo!" I created a portal and jumped out of the portal. I kicked the back of Ficedula''s head and jumped back in.

    "Show yourself, appetiser!" I created a portal on the right side of Ficedula''s head and jumped out. I punched him and went back inside by creating a portal. I started speeding up. I came at different directions and sides and punched each time.

    Ficedula swung his arms around trying to hit me. His hand finally managed to aim for me. I swung my katana, "Relentless typhoon!" I created horizontal slashes. Which did absolutely no damage. What the hell? Is this guy made of metal or something? I managed to climb up and jump away when he touched my body. I fell down. I summoned wind upwards to slow my fall. I landed on my body. I stood up quickly and dusted myself. I turned towards the others.

    "Akira, Sakura, and Kaede... Evacuate the village."

    Kaede argued, "But what about you?"

    "It''s not like you guys are doing anything now! Besides you know very well I handled worse and survived!"

    She retorted, "Fine!" She walked away with Akira and Sakura.

    Ficedula laughed, "You are the most stupid person I have ever seen! Seriously. You literally told your friends to go away!"

    "So? It''s not that hard. Trust me. I play allrounder in cricket. It''s much harder!"

    "We''ll see about that!" He replied with a smirk, "Vine manipulation. Rogue vines." He summoned vines from underneath the ground and they sprouted from the ground.

    "What do you think?" He asked me with pride in his smile.

    "Of your garden? Pretty neat. Not!"

    "Curse you!" He screamed with rage. His veins started to be more visible. The vines came at me. They wrapped around my right hand. Then my left. Then my right leg. Then my left leg. And finally, my whole body.

    "Oh damn. You finally managed to land a hit!" I spoke with my voice being muffled by the vines. Ficedula neared me, each stomp getting harder and harder. He finally reached me. His right leg above me; slowly decreasing the distance between my head and his foot. His foot touched my head barely.

    "What?" he thought, why can''t I step on him. Wait, what is this feeling? It feels cold. I summoned a huge gale of wind upwards at his feet to stop it.

    "Come on! Just a little bit more." I stretched my right hand which tore the vines off. I used my right hand and pried the vines off my fac revealing my sweaty face. I gasped for air. The Cyclops'' leg was still on top of me. Time to fight! "Shadow portal." I cast a portal on me and tore the vines off.

    Ficedula roared in frustration, "You think you can escape me?" He swung his massive arm, but I dodged, creating another portal to appear behind him. I slashed at his back, but it was like hitting a brick wall.

    "Seriously, what are you made of? Concrete?" I quipped, dodging another swipe.

    "More like pure muscle!" Ficedula boasted, flexing his arm.

    "Yeah, well, let''s see how you handle this!" I created multiple shadow clones, each one attacking from different angles. Ficedula was momentarily confused, swatting at the clones like they were flies.

    "Is that all you''ve got?" he taunted, crushing a clone under his foot.

    "Not even close!" I replied, launching myself at his face. I landed a solid punch on his nose, causing him to stagger back.

    "You''ll pay for that!" Ficedula roared, summoning more vines. They shot out of the ground, wrapping around my clones and me.

    "Not again!" I groaned, struggling against the vines.

    Ficedula laughed, "You''re finished!"

    "Think again!" I summoned a burst of dark energy, burning the vines away. I leaped into the air, katana blazing with dark energy. "This ends now!" I slashed down, aiming for his eye.

    Ficedula raised his arm to block, but I was too fast. The blade sliced through his arm, causing him to howl in pain.

    "Gotcha!" I shouted, landing another blow on his chest.

    Ficedula stumbled back, clutching his arm. "You... you little...!"

    "That''s right, I''m little, but I''m also mighty!" I retorted, readying for another attack.

    Ficedula roared in fury, charging at me with renewed vigor. I dodged to the side, slashing at his legs. He fell to one knee, giving me the opening I needed.

    "Time to finish this!" I leaped into the air, katana raised high.

    Ficedula looked up, eyes wide with fear. "No...!"

    "Yes!" I brought the katana down with all my strength, striking him in the forehead. There was a blinding flash of light, and Ficedula let out one final roar before collapsing to the ground.

    I landed gracefully, panting from the exertion. "And that''s how you take down a Cyclops," I said, sheathing my katana.

    Akira, Sakura, and Kaede returned, looking at the fallen Cyclops in awe.

    "You did it!" Akira exclaimed.

    "Of course I did," I replied with a grin. "Now, let''s go back to the academy. Oh, wait we need to break the news to the grandma."

    But just as we were about to leave, the ground shook violently. "What now?" I groaned.

    Ficedula''s eyes snapped open, and he roared, "You thought you could defeat me that easily?"

    "Seriously? Can''t you just stay down?" I muttered, drawing my katana again.

    Ficedula stood up, his wounds healing rapidly. "I am invincible!" he bellowed.

    "Yeah, yeah, we''ve heard that before," I said, rolling my eyes. "Let''s see how invincible you are against this!" I charged at him, katana blazing with dark energy.

    Ficedula swung his massive arm, but I dodged, slashing at his leg. He roared in pain, but didn''t slow down.

    "Akira, Sakura, Kaede, get to safety!" I yelled.

    "We''re not leaving you!" Kaede shouted back.

    "Fine, then help me out!" I replied, dodging another swing.

    Akira summoned a barrage of dark energy blasts, hitting Ficedula in the chest. He roared in anger, swinging his arm wildly.

    Sakura used her wind magic to create a tornado, lifting Ficedula off his feet. "Now, hit him!" she shouted.

    I leaped into the air, katana blazing with dark energy. "Take this!" I slashed down, striking Ficedula in the chest.

    He roared in pain, but still didn''t fall. "This thing is tough!" I muttered.

    "We need to hit him harder!" Akira shouted, summoning more dark energy blasts.

    "Right!" I replied, creating more shadow clones. We all attacked at once, hitting Ficedula from every angle.

    Ficedula roared in fury, summoning more vines. They shot out of the ground, wrapping around my clones and me.

    "Not again!" I groaned, struggling against the vines.

    Ficedula laughed, "You''re finished!"

    "Think again!" I summoned a burst of dark energy, burning the vines away. I leaped into the air, katana blazing with dark energy. "Take this!" I slashed down, striking Ficedula in the chest.

    He roared in pain, but still didn''t fall. "This thing is tough!" I muttered.

    "We need to hit him harder!" Akira shouted, summoning blood from his own veins and manipulating it into sharp, deadly projectiles.

    "Right!" I replied, creating more shadow clones. We all attacked at once, hitting Ficedula from every angle.

    Ficedula roared in fury, summoning more vines. They shot out of the ground, wrapping around my clones and me.

    "Not again!" I groaned, struggling against the vines.

    Ficedula laughed, "You''re finished!"

    "Think again!" I summoned a burst of dark energy, burning the vines away. I leaped into the air, aiming for his head this time. "This ends now!"

    But just as I was about to strike, Ficedula swatted me away like a fly. I crashed into a tree, the impact knocking the wind out of me. "Okay, that hurt," I wheezed.

    "Need a hand?" Kaede asked, helping me up.

    "Thanks," I muttered, dusting myself off. "We need a new plan."

    "How about we try something... unexpected?" Kaede suggested, a mischievous glint in her eye.

    "Like what?" I asked, curious.

    "Like this!" Kaede pulled out a small, shiny object from her pocket and threw it at Ficedula. It exploded in a burst of confetti and glitter.

    Ficedula blinked, momentarily stunned. "What... what is this?" he sputtered, covered in sparkles.

    "Now''s our chance!" Akira shouted, launching another barrage of blood projectiles.

    I grinned, charging at Ficedula again. "You''re going down, sparkles!" I slashed at him with renewed vigor, my katana cutting through his defenses.

    Ficedula roared, trying to shake off the glitter. "This is ridiculous!" he bellowed.

    "Ridiculously effective!" I retorted, landing another blow.

    Kaede and Sakura joined in, their attacks synchronized with mine. We moved as one, a whirlwind of magic and steel. Ficedula staggered, his movements slowing.

    "We''ve got him!" Akira yelled, his eyes blazing with determination.

    "Finish him off!" I shouted, leaping into the air for the final strike.

    But just as I was about to land the killing blow, Ficedula let out a deafening roar. "You will not defeat me!" he screamed, summoning a massive wave of energy.

    The force of the blast sent us all flying. I hit the ground hard, my vision swimming. "Is everyone okay?" I called out, struggling to my feet.

    "We''re fine," Akira replied, helping Sakura up. "But Ficedula..."

    I looked over to see Ficedula standing tall, his wounds healing once again. "This is getting old," I muttered.

    "We need to find his weakness," Kaede said, her eyes scanning the battlefield.

    "Maybe it''s his ego," I joked, trying to lighten the mood.

    Kaede chuckled, but her eyes remained serious. "We need to think strategically. He''s regenerating too quickly for us to wear him down with brute force."

    Akira nodded. "We need to disrupt his healing somehow. Maybe there''s a source of his power we can target."

    I glanced around, searching for anything that might give us an edge. "There!" I pointed to a glowing crystal embedded in the ground near Ficedula''s feet. "That has to be it!"

    Kaede''s eyes widened. "Of course! That crystal must be amplifying his powers."

    "Then we destroy it," Akira said, determination in his voice.

    "Easier said than done," I muttered, eyeing the massive vines still writhing around us.

    "We''ll create a distraction," Kaede suggested. "Akira and I will keep Ficedula busy while you go for the crystal."

    I nodded, gripping my katana tightly. "Let''s do this."

    Kaede and Akira launched themselves at Ficedula, their attacks fierce and relentless. Ficedula roared, focusing all his attention on them. I took the opportunity to slip past the vines, moving stealthily towards the crystal.

    As I got closer, I could feel the dark energy radiating from it. It pulsed with power, almost hypnotic in its intensity. I shook off the feeling, raising my katana. "This ends now," I whispered, bringing my blade down with all my strength. Ficedula swung his hands and hit me. This time I landed on my feet. God this is annoying. Is this how that guy felt when he fought me? Years ago?

    "One hundred thousand shards!" Shards started to form around me, I released the shards, and they stabbed the Cyclops''s skin. Sakura, Kaede and Akira said in union, "Flames of hell!" "Blood spikes!" "Divine light!" Akira summoned blood spikes and hurled them towards the Cyclops. Kaede raised her arms and lowered them quickly, creating a beam of hot light from the sky to the Cyclops. Sakura flapped her fans creating a massive constant wave of flames. Akira closed his fists, "Hehehehe. Combust!" The blood spikes exploded like fireworks, except it was on skin.

    Sakura stopped her flames. The smoke cleared revealing the Cyclops'' standing skeleton.

 Chapter 8 Why Wont You Just Give Up - Heiwa Mountain Arc Part 5

    The smoke subsided, revealing the standing, intact, burning skeleton of Ficedula. The skull''s jaw moved slowly, the eerie sound echoing in the clearing, "Hahahahaha!" Ficedula bellowed. Flesh began to regenerate on the skeletal frame, piece by piece, like a grotesque puzzle reassembling itself.

    "Oh come on!" Kaede exclaimed, her expression a mixture of disbelief and frustration, looking utterly defeated, as if she''d just lost the T20 World Cup. She raked her hands through her hair, the anxiety evident in her movements.

    Ficedula was fully regenerated now, his glowing eyes fixating on us with malevolence. "You forgot that Cyclops regenerate," he taunted, his voice dripping with disdain. "Unless you destroy me with a high amount of chi, which you don''t have. It''s inevitable."

    "Why are you doing this?" Akira asked.

    Ficedula''s face turned much paler, he was in deep thought "Why I am doing this?"

    Akira snuck a quiet comment, "A rock has more memory power than you." "

    Why am I doing this? Right... It was to save this forest from you humans!"

    Akira responded with a scoff, "Protect? You did more damage that should have been done in a millennium in a millennium seconds! You actually did more damage beyond the comprehension of a mortal mind! Congratulations! That a world record. Scratch that! A universal record."

    Ficedula turned pale and looked around at the almost burnt down forest.

    "Akarui, use God Force with all your might!" Kaede urged while Ficedula was still confused.

    "What? No, it''s too much force for anyone to handle Kaede! Well except me. You guys may get seriously hurt!" I protested, my heart racing in my chest, fear creeping in.

    "Do it now!" she commanded, the urgency in her tone left no room for argument.

    "Fine!" I relented, clenching my right fist and raising it high above my head. My hand began to glow with an intense energy, pulsing with raw power. "God Force!" I shouted, leaping toward Ficedula with my arms coiled back like a spring ready to unleash its energy.

    Ficedula laughed derisively, "Come at me, delusional brat! Why won''t you just give up." He readied his own arms, bracing for the impact, a wicked smile plastered across his face. "Oh you don''t know how many times I heard that! And I won''t give up!" I screamed at the top of my lungs as our fists'' distance decreased with every word.

    Our fists collided unleashing a massive shockwave, sending debris flying and knocking out Akira, Kaede and Sakura. "Shield! Oh this gives me PTSD!" I summoned a shield around them while they were knocked out. I could barely register what was happening as my energy was draining. We were locked in a fierce struggle, our fists pushing against each other with a force that threatened to tear the very air apart. The trees surrounding us trembled and bent, some uprooted entirely, while others ignited in flames, crackling under the intensity of the shockwave.

    The heat was unbearable. I could feel it seeping into my skin, but Ficedula was suffering moreˇŞhis arms began to tear apart, bit by bit, as the fiery energy consumed him. Come on! Just a bit more! I forced my fist even more desperately, focusing every ounce of my strength into the attack.

    The force surged, a torrent of energy spiralling around us. I could feel my skin singeing, but the energy of my attack was consuming Ficedula, his flesh burning away. The power of the attack began to defy the rules. Yes, rules can be cancelled out/broken. (Rule: One''s own attack can''t affect itself. 2 attacks of the same type can counter each other harming the person who unleashed the attack also the intensity of the attack is too high it can also harm the person who unleashed it.) Damn it. This kid might actually kill me. I got to pull something

    But the strain was too much for both of us. With a final, blinding flash, the force knocked us both away, creating a massive heatwave that sent us flying Tearing the top part of Ficedula''s muscles, skin apart.

    I lost my senses, my vision blurred, and my hearing faded to a dull roar.

    As I lay there, disoriented, I could barely see Ficedula regenerating in the distance. "Did you actually think you could kill me?" he mocked, his voice booming with arrogance. "What a joke! I''ll start by eating you!" His mouth gaped wide, revealing rows of jagged teeth glistening in the faint light.

    I have to move. He first walked towards the others. He lifted his foot, stomping on the shield. He roared with every stomp. He could break it. "No!" I muttered with the little energy I had. He laughed and stopped, "Even the universe is telling me...First I''ll eat you!" He approached me slowly, a predatory grin stretching across his face as he lifted me off the ground, bringing me closer to his gaping maw. Panic surged through me, and I struggled against his grip, my limbs feeling heavy and unresponsive. "You guys will make a good snack."

    Suddenly, a sharp noise sliced through the air. A chain, tipped with a small blade, zipped toward us. The tip barely grazed Ficedula''s elbowˇŞthe arm holding meˇŞand with a sudden burst, his grip loosened.

    "What?" Ficedula shouted, bewildered, as his arm was severed from his body, releasing me. I fell to the ground, gasping for breath, my heart pounding in my chest. The shield broke.

    "Good job lasting this long," a voice called out from above.

    I turned to see a figure squatting on a tree branch. She wore a white mask adorned with intricate designs, a flowing white cloak that fluttered in the wind, she had the same scarf as mine, and her gloves were wrapped in chains, the blade glinting at the tip. Her purplish-dark red hair exactly the same colour as my hair, cascaded around her shoulders, framing her face as she peered down at us.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Lemme finish this. Chain manipulationˇŞCage!" she commanded. Her chains slithered around Ficedula, tightening around him with an iron grip.

    Ficedula struggled, the chains biting into his flesh. "No!" he bellowed, thrashing futilely, but it was no use. The chains constricted fully, squeezing him until blood squirted from the teeny tiny gaps between the chains, and thenˇŞsilence. Ficedula''s skin, turned to liquid, mixed with blood squirted into the sky, returning like rain.

    The woman leaped from the tree, her chains retracting as she landed gracefully beside me. She turned to us, her demeanor shifting from fierce to supportive. "Good job! You managed to survive against a Cyclops this powerful. You are just first years, and you severely damaged a level 400... You have the potential to be Elites."

    I stared at the gold star-shaped badge on her right shoulder, recognition dawning on me. "You are the leader of the Elites!" I gasped, awe washing over me.

    "Yes," she confirmed, a hint of pride in her voice.

    But my faced dulled slightly. She must have sensed my unease because she asked, "What happened?"

    Kaede rubbed her head, trying to shake off the dizziness. "Do you remember January 23, 2024?"

    "Yes, the destruction of one of the Porta Provectus in Tokyo. And the death of the previous Leader of the Elite, she fought something and died a hero." she replied, her voice laced with sorrow.

    Sakura, still recovering from the aftermath, added, "That''s his older sister." Kaede added, "And she died in an explosion, he fought the mysterious person."

    "Oh, I''m sorry, I knew her." The woman said, her voice softening with empathy. "Well, the teachers should be here soon. Stay safe and good job! I need to go." With that, she jumped away, disappearing into the trees, leaving us with a mix of relief and lingering confusion.

    "We have to go to the granny."

    "Yeah!" Sakura agreed. We ran to the place we last saw her as fast as light. We exited the forest. We found her on the same place, "What happened?" "I''m sorry. We couldn''t find him." "Oh. That''s fine. Turns out he was in the toilet at home. I need to go now." Saying that she walked away. "What just happened?" Kaede asked. "I don''t know."

    "Are you guys all right?" We turned to see Mrs. Sakura running toward us, accompanied by the school''s assist guard.

    She rushed to us, wrapping her arms around Sakura and Akira. "I love you both so much!" They hugged her back tightly, relief washing over them.

    Kaede leaned toward me, a glimmer of mischief in her eyes. "You did most of the heavy lifting."

    "I know, but let them enjoy the feeling of pride. The best feeling in the world is when a mom is proud of her kids." I smiled, watching the reunion unfold, a warm feeling blooming in my chest.

    I turned toward the others, curiosity piquing my interest. "Are you guys siblings?"

    Mrs. Sakura shook her head. "No, but I practically raised Akira since he played with Sakura since they were one."

    "Oh, cool." I nodded, appreciating the bond they shared.

    Mrs. Sakura took a deep breath, calming down from the adrenaline high. "Now let''s get you guys to the clinic. You all look exhausted."

    I hesitated, curiosity bubbling up inside me. "Are companions allowed in the Academy?"

    "Yes, of course. Did you find one?" she asked, her eyes brightening.

    "Yes!" I exclaimed, excitement bubbling inside me.

    "Oh nice! What is it?" she probed, clearly intrigued.

    We all answered in unison, "A Chinese dragon!"

    "Say what?" she gasped, eyes wide with disbelief.

    "Akisada!" I called, summoning my companion with anticipation.

    Golden particles shimmered in the air, swirling like a gentle storm. Akisada quickly materialized, flying gracefully in the sky before diving toward me, his scales glinting in the sunlight.

    Mrs. Sakura stared, incredulous. "You guys need a lot of explaining to do! First stopˇŞMr. Musashi''s office."

    Sakura looked up, her brow furrowed with concern. "Mom, how are we going to get there? It feels like we just ran a marathon."

    "Well, by the ship, of course. But it''s going to take half an hour to get here," Mrs. Sakura replied, looking around for any sign of their usual transport.

    "I have a better idea, Mrs. Sakura. Akisada, you know what to do," I suggested, my heart racing with excitement.

    "Yes, master." Akisada''s voice resonated in my mind as he made us float onto his back, his powerful form feeling comforting and secure beneath us. "Hold tight!"

    We clung to his fur as he ascended into the air quickly, spiralling into the morning sky. "Ahhhhh!" everyone except me screamed, their voices echoing with a mix of exhilaration and terror.

    He turned sideways, racing forward into the horizon, the world below us shrinking rapidly. Mrs. Sakura muttered in awe, "Beautiful."

    I gazed down, my heart soaring. "We''re here!" I called out as the clouds parted, revealing Maho Academy''s majestic structure. Bright, colourful, and strong, it floated right in front of us.

    "Akisada, you can stop outside the main gate."

    "Yes, master." He gracefully descended, landing just outside the entrance with a soft thud.

    Sakura glanced around; her eyes wide. "Mom, why is it so empty?"

    "Well, classes are going on," Mrs. Sakura explained, guiding us toward the main building.

    "Master, would you like me to disappear or stay?" Akisada inquired.

    "You can disappear for now to avoid attention," I replied, waving my hand.

    "Yes, master." With that, Akisada diffused into thin air, his form shimmering away.

    Mrs. Sakura led us inside, "Well, follow me, please." Is he disappointed?

    As we entered Mr. Musashi''s classroom, it looked like a typical principal''s officeˇŞshelves filled with books, a sturdy staff resting against the wall, and numerous medals and certificates lining the shelves. It was vastly different from the last time I''d been here, when cardboard boxes had filled the entire space.

    "Welcome, my children! Good job on Heiwa Mountain. Who would have thought your first mission would be a level 400 Cyclops with an armada? So good job. No, that''s too little appreciation. You deserve something that will stay with you! Your sister and father would be proud." His voice boomed with warmth, and a few tears managed to escape my eyes. I quickly wiped them away.

    "Thank you, Gramps," I managed to say, my voice had a mixture of gratitude and relief.

    "Mrs. Sakura, report please," he commanded, turning his attention to her.

    "Yes, sir. The Cyclops is dead. The forest is 90% either blown away or burnt. And Akarui would like to show something," she explained, her voice steady.

    "What is it, my son?" Musashi asked, his curiosity piqued.

    I straightened, feeling the anticipation building within me. "A Chinese dragon."

    Mr. Musashi went blank for a moment, his expression shifting to one of incredulity. "What?"

    "Akisada, I summon you," I declared confidently.

    A bright light engulfed the room, illuminating every corner before fading away to reveal Akisada, who stood majestic and proud.

    "What in the world!" Musashi exclaimed; his eyes wide with shock. "A dragon! How did you even manage toˇŞ"

    "I''ll tell you," I interrupted, eager to share our story.

    We explained to Mr. Musashi and Mrs. Sakura how we tamed Akisada and fought Jackson and Kansa. "Oh! That''s how you did it! I see. And what about the Cyclops? You killed him, right?" Musashi asked, relief evident in his voice, though confusion still lingered.

    "We didn''t kill him. The leader of the Elite did."

    "The leader of the Elite? What was she doing there?" Mrs. Sakura questioned; her disbelief palpable.

    "I don''t know," I responded, frustration creeping in as I realized I had no answers.

    Musashi concluded, "Anyway, Akisada can be present during non-school hours unless needed in class. Now you kids run to class. Combat class will be starting in 5 minutes. If I am not wrong, you have Kalah Sigan in the combat wing training ground. And again, good job. Use Akisada to get there."

    "Ok gramps!" Saying that we rushed to the door hopping onto Akisada and flying to the combat section training ground.

    Mr. Musashi muttered after we left, "So you finally reunite again with him Priya... After 2 years."

 Chapter 9 I Wont Win That Easily - The Class 1A Tournament Arc Part 1

    "Akisada. Drop us off where the class can''t see us, please." "Yes master." We landed behind the building. "Akisada, you may now return." Akisada vanished into the air. "Let''s hurry." I said to them. We rushed to the training ground. It had bleachers on the far end sides facing opposite. Brown ground, a huge circle was marked inside, which was for combat.

    The class was standing in front of a 6-foot-tall man with pale skin, black hair, brown eyes, round earrings, and a muscly figure. He turned to us with a smile and said, "Calm down; you''re not late." He said to us. We reached him panting, trying to catch our breath. "You must be Akarui, Kaede, Sakura, and Akira! Mr. Musashi informed me you guys were on a mission. Great job! I was worried when they said you had to kill a level 400 Cyclops, with an army, a dragon, and 2 other rogues. Please. Join the class. Over there." We walked behind the crowd with Sakura leaning in towards Akira. "He seems nice."

    "Yeah." Akira replied. We stood behind the class. Mr. Sigan cleared his throat and announced, "First clap for Akarui, Kaede, Sakura, and Akira for completing their mission and defeating 2 rogues, a level 400 Cyclops with an armada and a dragon. On their first day."

    The class first stood silent, staring at us. Then they applauded. A bit of pride filled me. Warming me up. The applauds stopped. Mr. Sigan continued, "Well, I am going to host a single elimination tournament for this class! The billboard should have the order the matches take place and the pair fighting in them. Take a look now."

    "Ok! Let''s see who we are fighting." Kaede said cheerfully, walking to the huge billboard. "Well, we''ll see." Sakura, who was warming herself up by punching the air, answered.

    We looked at the billboard; it said Round 1 Pairs:

    1. Luke De Angelo vs. Robin James

    2. Kaede Yoshida vs. Naoko Ishimoto

    3. Ren Nakamura vs. Akarui Hikaru

    4. Jao Pedro vs. Noah Maxwell

    5. Hiroshi Suzuki vs. Satoshi Sato

    6. Kenji Watanabe vs. Daichi Tanaka

    7. Yui Takahashi vs. Aiko Kato

    8. Izumi Kinoshita vs. Chika Nishimura

    9. Makoto Yamaguchi vs. Atsushi Yamashita

    10. Reina Okada vs. Sayaka Morita

    "Hmm. Who here is Ren Nakamura?"

    "Me." I turned next to me to see a boy who looked my age, black hair, dark brown eyes, dark as a black hole, but skin bright as the sun; his hair was spikey like a hedgehog around 5 foot 8 inches. My height.

    He closed the distance between me and him. Jeez. I should say something.

    "Sup?" I asked him to try and lighten the mood.

    He said in a serious tone but with a smile staring right into my soul, "Let''s first make it clear I won''t go easy on you just because you are a newbie."

    I took a step towards him, staring back right into his eyes. "I wouldn''t have it any other way..."

    Mr. Sigan announced, "Everyone take a seat! Luka De Angelo and Robin James at the center of the circle to fight."

    Robin James was 5 feet 7; had messy brown hair, yellow eyes, and had a long iron pole. Luka De Angelo was 5 feet 9; had dark blue eyes, dark blue long hair, and had a trident. They moved to the center, each one staring at each other like lifeless robots.

    Mr. Sigan announced the rules: "The rules are:

    You have to either make your opponent unable to move/knock them out of the circle/knock them out cold. When you knock your opponent out cold or make them unable to move. You have to stay awake/stay moving for 10 seconds to be declared the winner, or that''s a tie. Same with losing; you have to stay immobile or unconscious for 10 seconds.

    You are allowed to physically attack, for example, by punching.

    If you accidentally step out... you lose. Start the countdown!"

    The class counted down,

    "10

    9

    8

    7

    6

    5

    4

    3

    2

    1! Begin!"

    I want to observe their moves. I used all sight to slow down their movements. Robin had a good amount of aura. I looked at Luka. He had little to none. Is he a Mage? Mages don''t have or have a little amount of aura. Robin closed the distance by lunging in, raising his pole up, and quickly starting to lower it. "Take this!" Luka De Angelo didn''t move at all. "Is he crazy? Why isn''t he moving?" Kaede asked.

    "Watch and learn."

    Luka swung his trident towards Robin, releasing ice shards at him. Robin broke them by slashing them, one by one. "You are strong." Robin said. "I know." Luka answered with the same blank expression. "Charge." Robin held his long 1-meter pole by its end and pointed it to Luka. Electricity started to build up. It launched itself towards Luka.

    Akira elbowed me, "This is getting interesting!"

    "I know right!"

    Luka made a ball of water; it absorbed the electricity. Luka turned 360 degrees and shot it back to Robin.

    "This is bad," Robin spoke to himself. He shot another huge ball of electricity, which disintegrated the water right before it hit him.

    "Hmm, what do I do with you?" Luka smiled, "You are good."

    "Thanks dude." Robin said while rubbing his back. "Well, let''s continue."

    Robin ran towards Luka. Luka, who was also running, swung his hands, summoning a curving wave that froze for Luka to run on. Luka jumped off with a back right on Robin. Robin moved his pole on top of his head, blocking Luka. Luka jumped off the pole. Robin swung his pole. Luke swung his trident. They collided with each other, creating a blast of wind, blowing them away. Robin was about to fall off the circle. Luka summoned an ice wall, saving Robin from elimination. "I am not winning that easily!"

    "Neither am I!" Why did he save me?

    "The dance of lightning." He started to swing his pole, turning round and round like a top spinner. Electricity started building up on his body slowly. Eventually his entire body was a spinning LED light bulb. He started to dash (while still spinning like a glowing top spinner) towards Luka. Luka raised his torch, creating an ice wall blocking the attack. Robin continued from different angles, sometimes left, sometimes right, from above, speeding up with every hit. Robin finally shattered a wall, hitting Luka. Luka got electrocuted. Luka''s hair stood up on the ends.

    Electricity still appeared in Luka''s body, which made him lose his balance while standing up again with his trident. A creepy smile appeared on his face. Robin was still spinning a bit.

    "Bro? you good?" Robin asked loudly.

    "Yes! Thank you for your consideration." Luka replied with his creepy smile still plastered on his face.

    "Pinnacle." Luka muttered. Water shaped like spikes appeared from the ground, making their way to Robin, freezing into ice. Robin held his pole like a javelin. Electricity started to build up. The pole made a lightning bolt exoskeleton. He then made the motion of throwing it without releasing the pole. Instead of the pole, the exoskeleton lightning bolt was released. It destroyed the ice pinnacles and struck Luka in the chest.

    "Did Mr. Poseiden lose?" Sakura asked Akira.

    "Wait till the last second." Akira answered, watching eagerly.

    Luka lost his balance and fell, with a hole in his shirt. He grumbled. He muttered while slowly moving his hands, "Unify." Ice started to build up on his bare chest. It started to sink in his body. His dark blue long hair turned light blue with fragments of ice attached to some of his hair strands. His veins turned ice blue. His trident''s 3 pointy tips had ice on them. He spun his trident faster and faster with every rotation.

    "Look who came back from the dead!" Robin exclaimed, rubbing his hands in excitement. "Bye, bye!" He tucked his pole away in a pouch on his back. He made lighting extend in between his middle and ring finger, making dual blades. "Look who copied Denji!" Luka pointed out. "I know I know. I am a huge fan of Chainsaw Man!" Robin moved so quickly it looked like he was lighting, "Ahhhhhhh!" Robin screamed. His shirt got torn off.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Well, this is getting interesting, right, Kaede!"

    "Mhm!" Kaeda mumbled, locked in focus.

    Luka raised the trident; Robin swung his arms, blades, or whatever you want to call it. They clashed. Robin kept attacking at different angles. Luka was locked in. He looked a bit worried though. Luka jumped backwards and dashed back at Robin. He summoned a wave that froze that went over Robin but didn''t touch the other side. Luka quickly slid on the frozen wave. He jumped, twisted back, facing Robin''s back, and swung his trident, releasing ice shards towards Robin.

    Electricity surged through Robin, creating a mini shockwave. Breaking all the ice. Blowing Luka in the air. Luka made an ice road connecting from the ground, which went up to him, curved downwards, and connected next to the beginning.

    "They are just going back and forth!" I said, slouching on the seat, my hands on my head, yawning.

    Robin''s blades expanded, and four more grew in the middle of his index, middle fingers, and between his ring and baby fingers. (That is 2 extra on each hand.) Lightning blades also grew on his back, shoulder, and between his eyes. The electrical flow through Robin increased. With more electricity flowing on his skin.

    Luka exclaimed, "Nice makeover. Can we fight now?" Robin screamed, "Of course!"

    Robin lunged towards Luka. Luka raised his blue trident, "Dome." A huge dome materialized and covered the circle. "No way! A dome?" The dome froze, but it was transparent so we could see what was going on inside. A huge snowstorm suddenly appeared inside, freezing everything inside. "Cold dragons. Dome enhancement." Dragons made of ice started appearing, flying towards Robin. Robin kept breaking them by slashing them quickly. "Subzero barrage. Dome enhancement." Ice pillars quickly kept materializing from the roof of the dome and quickly extended to Robin and retracting. Like it was punching no stop, except from all sides. Robin bent down and cast a protective electrical barrier, which kind of blocked the barrage. "Is that all you got?" Robin taunted jokily. "I think so?" Luka responded, emotionless.

    Robin found an opening in the barrage and rolled to the gap. "Hah." He started running around with the barrage chasing right behind him. What is he doing? Luka looked confused.

    "What is Luka even doing? Why is he being a brainless NPC? Is he that one NPC who has the most overpowered skill in a game but still aims it 25 kilometres away from the target?" Sakura asked.

    "Shh. Let him cook." Akira responded.

    "But he isn''t cooking well..."

    "Everyone has to wait for a good meal."

    Robin started running faster and faster. Eventually he ran all 360 degrees. Making the dome glow brighter and brighter. The dome started to crack more and move with every second. The dome exploded, with Robin jumping out, looking like he was running in the sky. Robin landed with a thud on his feet.

    "What the?" Luka muttered. "He actually did it. Well, I can''t go easy now. That''s enough toying around." Luka held his trident like a javelin, and an icy vortex appeared in front of him a bit far away. He threw his trident in the vortex, and it sped the trident up right at Robin. The trident missed Robin by a millimeter. A ball of ice also came out quickly, and it hit Robin. Ice rapidly grew on Robin, making him immobile.

    We applauded along with Mr. Sigan, who applauded the loudest, "Match 1 Luka De Angelo wins!"

    Luka walked up to Robin and flicked the ice, crumbling it.

    "Hey, good game." Luka gave his hand for a handshake.

    "Yeah, next time I am not losing." Robin shook Luka''s hand.

    "So won''t I." Luka responded with the same blank expression, almost like he didn''t have a care in the world. They left the circle and started walking towards the bleachers.

    "I told you, Sakura! Let. Him. Cook!" Akira exclaimed. "Yeah yeah, I know." "Quiet please class." He walked towards them. "Good match Robin and Luka. Now Match 2 contestants please walk to the circle please. We gave her a thumbs up with a cheeky smile. Naoko was 5 feet 7, Purple hair, dark blue eyes, whitish brown skin and thin.

    They stood in front of each other at the center of the arena, faces taut with focus. Mr. Sigan declared, ˇ°Start!ˇ±

    Naoko punched first, but Kaede swiftly caught her fist and threw her behind her. ˇ°Divine Arts Resounding Punches!ˇ± Naoko called out, her energy surging as she began to unleash a flurry of punches into the air. The force from her strikes created shockwaves that rippled toward Kaede.

    ˇ°Barrier!ˇ± Kaede countered, summoning a shield of light just in time. The barrier crackled under the pressure but held firm, though cracks began to spiderweb across its surface. ˇ°What just happened?ˇ± Kaede asked, panting slightly.

    ˇ°I manipulate my aura into attacks,ˇ± Naoko explained, her stance steady as she prepared for the next strike.

    ˇ°You can do that?ˇ± Kaede replied, surprise flashing in her eyes.

    ˇ°Yes, my aura is stronger than normal, allowing me to manipulate it into various attacks. Watch!ˇ± Naoko kicked the air, and an enormous dragon made of orange light materialized, roaring as it lunged toward Kaede.

    ˇ°Impressive!ˇ± Kaede exclaimed, dodging the ethereal beast. ˇ°But I wonˇŻt go down easily!ˇ± She charged forward, launching a low sweep kick aimed at NaokoˇŻs legs.

    Naoko jumped over the sweep, landing gracefully behind Kaede. ˇ°Nice try!ˇ± she said, launching into a series of rapid punches. Kaede blocked the first few but felt the force of NaokoˇŻs strikes reverberate through her arms.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs see how you handle this!ˇ± Naoko shouted, gathering energy. ˇ°Divine Burst!ˇ± She unleashed a concentrated beam of light that shot toward Kaede like a missile.

    Kaede reacted quickly, rolling to the side and narrowly avoiding the blast. The beam struck the ground, causing a small explosion of light. ˇ°Nice try!ˇ± Kaede shouted, quickly regaining her footing. ˇ°LightˇŻs Cyclone!ˇ±

    Kaede extended her arms, summoning a swirling vortex of radiant energy that spiraled toward Naoko. The cyclone picked up speed, drawing in the surrounding air. NaokoˇŻs eyes widened as she prepared to counter.

    ˇ°Divine Barrier!ˇ± Naoko raised her hands, creating a shimmering wall of light. The cyclone slammed into the barrier, causing it to ripple and crack, but Naoko held her ground.

    ˇ°YouˇŻll have to do better than that!ˇ± Naoko yelled, pushing forward and breaking through KaedeˇŻs attack, sending a wave of energy back at her.

    Kaede braced herself, arms crossed as the wave struck her. ˇ°ThatˇŻs more like it!ˇ± she exclaimed, feeling the thrill of battle. As Naoko charged, Kaede ducked under a punch and retaliated with a swift kick to NaokoˇŻs abdomen. The blow landed solidly, causing Naoko to grunt.

    ˇ°IˇŻve been practicing!ˇ± Kaede grinned, then quickly followed up with an uppercut that sent Naoko staggering back. ˇ°LightˇŻs Flash!ˇ±

    Kaede focused her energy, launching a series of quick punches that glimmered with radiant light. Each hit landed with a satisfying thud, pushing Naoko further back. But Naoko wasnˇŻt finished.

    ˇ°Divine Fury!ˇ± Naoko retaliated, channeling her energy into a powerful strike. She swung her fist, creating a shockwave that surged toward Kaede. The ground shook, and Kaede barely had time to react.

    She leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the shockwave. ˇ°Whoa! YouˇŻve really upped your game!ˇ± Kaede said, adrenaline pumping. ˇ°But I wonˇŻt let up!ˇ±

    ˇ°LetˇŻs see how you handle this!ˇ± Naoko called out, gathering energy into her palms. ˇ°Divine Lance!ˇ±

    With a swift thrust, she sent a spear of light shooting directly at Kaede. KaedeˇŻs instincts kicked in, and she raised her arms, summoning a barrier of light. ˇ°LightˇŻs Guardian!ˇ± she shouted, a shield appearing just in time. The spear struck the shield, causing it to tremble under the force.

    ˇ°Not bad!ˇ± Naoko shouted, pushing forward, trying to break through. Kaede felt her shield cracking. ˇ°Stay strong!ˇ± she urged herself, channeling her remaining energy. ˇ°LightˇŻs Reflection!ˇ± With a surge of power, she redirected the energy, sending the beam back toward Naoko.

    NaokoˇŻs eyes widened as her own attack came hurtling back. ˇ°What? No way!ˇ± she exclaimed, diving to the side just in time. The beam struck the ground, exploding in a burst of light.

    ˇ°YouˇŻre getting better at this!ˇ± Kaede laughed, exhilarated. ˇ°But I wonˇŻt let up!ˇ± She charged forward again, determination shining in her eyes. ˇ°LightˇŻs Whirl!ˇ±

    A whirlwind of light erupted around her, the energy swirling in a dazzling display. Naoko was momentarily caught off guard, the force pushing her back.

    ˇ°Nice move!ˇ± Naoko shouted, quickly recovering. She focused her energy, summoning her own attack. ˇ°Divine Eruption!ˇ±

    With a fierce roar, Naoko unleashed a wave of energy that collided with KaedeˇŻs tempest. The two forces clashed, causing the ground to shake beneath them.

    ˇ°Impressive!ˇ± Kaede shouted, grinning at the intensity of their battle. ˇ°But IˇŻve got more!ˇ± She jumped into the air, spinning to gather her energy. ˇ°LightˇŻs Ascension!ˇ±

    With a radiant glow surrounding her, she aimed to land a powerful kick on Naoko. Sensing the incoming attack, Naoko braced herself. ˇ°Divine Shield!ˇ±

    A barrier formed around Naoko just in time, and KaedeˇŻs kick struck with tremendous force. The impact sent a shockwave rippling through the arena, both fighters feeling the strain.

    ˇ°LetˇŻs keep this going!ˇ± Kaede called, landing and quickly pivoting to launch another attack. ˇ°LightˇŻs Tempest!ˇ±

    A whirlwind of light erupted around her, the energy swirling in a dazzling display. Naoko was momentarily caught off guard, but quickly focused her energy. ˇ°Divine Burst!ˇ±

    With a fierce shout, Naoko unleashed a concentrated wave of light that pushed against KaedeˇŻs tempest. The two attacks collided, creating an explosion of radiant energy that illuminated the arena.

    ˇ°Wow!ˇ± Kaede exclaimed, exhilarated. ˇ°This is amazing!ˇ±

    ˇ°Just wait! IˇŻve got something special!ˇ± Naoko shouted, her eyes sparkling with determination. She gathered energy in her hands, the air around her vibrating with power. ˇ°Divine Phoenix!ˇ±

    A magnificent bird made of pure light soared into the air, spiraling down toward Kaede. KaedeˇŻs eyes widened in awe. ˇ°Incredible! But I can handle it!ˇ±

    ˇ°LightˇŻs Shield!ˇ± Kaede countered, creating a massive barrier of light to intercept the Divine Phoenix. The two forces clashed, creating a stunning explosion that sent shockwaves through the arena.

    Both fighters stood firm against the onslaught, their bodies glowing with energy. Kaede felt the adrenaline coursing through her, igniting her competitive spirit. ˇ°LetˇŻs go all out!ˇ± she declared, determination in her eyes.

    ˇ°Agreed!ˇ± Naoko shouted back, equally invigorated. They charged at each other, fists raised, exchanging a flurry of blows. The sound of their strikes echoed, punctuated by bursts of light with each impact.

    Kaede ducked under NaokoˇŻs punch, launching a counterattack with a spinning kick. ˇ°LightˇŻs Cyclone!ˇ± The kick sent out a wave of energy that caught Naoko off balance.

    ˇ°Divine Spiral!ˇ± Naoko retaliated, creating a swirling vortex of light around her. The energy collided with KaedeˇŻs attack, causing a brilliant explosion.

    Both fighters staggered back, breathing heavily but unyielding. ˇ°I wonˇŻt give up!ˇ± Kaede shouted, her spirit ignited.

    ˇ°Neither will I!ˇ± Naoko replied, her eyes shining with determination.

    With renewed vigor, they faced each other, ready for another clash. Kaede charged forward, unleashing a powerful punch. ˇ°LightˇŻs Flash!ˇ±

    Naoko blocked the attack with her forearm, quickly transitioning into a kick aimed at KaedeˇŻs side. Kaede barely managed to dodge, countering with a low sweep.

    As they fought on, each move became more intense, energy crackling in the air around them. The crowd erupted into cheers, their excitement fueling the battle.

    Kaede launched a rapid series of punches, each filled with radiant energy. ˇ°LightˇŻs Fury!ˇ± she called, her punches glowing brighter with each strike.

    Naoko retaliated, spinning around to launch her own series of strikes. ˇ°Divine Dance!ˇ± she shouted, her movements fluid and graceful as she landed hit after hit.

    The arena was a whirlwind of light and energy, both fighters pushing each other to their limits. ˇ°This is the best fight ever!ˇ± Kaede exclaimed, exhilarated by the challenge.

    ˇ°I agree!ˇ± Naoko replied, panting but determined. ˇ°LetˇŻs finish this!ˇ±

    With one final surge of energy, both fighters charged at each other, fists raised high. The arena was filled with a blinding light as their attacks collided, creating an explosion that sent shockwaves throughout the space.

    When the light finally faded, Kaede stood panting heavily, sweat glistening on her brows. Naoko however was on the flour. The crowd erupted into cheers, celebrating the incredible display of skill and determination they had just witnessed. Naoko stood up.

    Mr. Sigan stepped forward, clapping his hands. ˇ°What a spectacular display of talent! Kaede and Naoko, you both fought valiantly!ˇ±

    He looked at us and announced, "Now Match 3: Akarui Hikaru vs. Ren Nakamura!" The class erupted in cheers. "Hey. Good luck." Kaede wished me while walking back up. "Yo, don''t disappoint us." Akira patted me on the back. "Good luck bro." Sakura said. "Thank you."

    "Step in, please!" Mr. Sigan commanded.

    Me and Ren stepped in from opposite sides.

    We stepped inside. "You''re going down." Ren provoked; he had lots of dark aura; I had a bright red aura, just a bit smaller than him. "Over. My. Dead. Body." I said, furious inside, but I kept a blank expression. My aura grew bigger, overwhelming his. I could see him look shocked. What? How is his aura so big? Either way, I have to win against a Hikaru. It''s the sworn duty of my clan. I wasn''t going to lose. Over my dead body. Mr. Sigan announced, "Start!"

 Chapter 10 What The Hell Did I do To You - The Class 1A Tournament Arc Part 2

    Ren immediately raised his arm and swung it, aiming a straight punch at my face. I leaned back just in time, arching my body away as his fist narrowly missed me. A warm sensation trickled down my forehead; I felt a slit appear on my skin. What? Why did a slit appear?

    In a flash of instinct, I summoned a rope from the shadows and wrapped it around his arms, my hands moving with precision. I pulled hard and threw him behind me.

    He landed with barely a sound, like a whisper against the ground. But I could see him in motion, his fists punching the air as if he were channeling all his frustration and energy into those blows. Yet somehow, I felt the force of those punches as if they were aimed straight at me. How is the force reaching me? I crossed my arms to block the impact.

    Ren leaned forward, coiling like a spring before dashing toward me, his right leg snapping out to deliver a kick. I''ll dash sideways. There''s no way he can land that. I darted to the right, moving with everything I had, but he swung his leg at me, the movement fluid and calculated. The moment his foot connected, I raised my left hand to block the kick. The impact jolted through my arm, and I struggled to recover.

    I can''t let him get the upper hand. I countered with a jab aimed straight at his chest. Even as my fist made contact, I sensed something strangeˇŞthe strike felt sluggish, as if time had briefly warped around us. He backpedalled, widening the space between us, but even though my punch hit him, it felt like it had been in slow motion. Why did my punch slow down?

    "Atom Chain!" Ren shouted, sending a wave of explosive energy crashing toward me. The air vibrated, and I felt the shockwaves ripple through my body as I braced myself.

    "Ouch. Akarui is getting cooked." Akira flinched, like he felt the pain all the way there. "Yep." Kaede agreed, nervously chuckling.

    "Shadow Portal!" I summoned a portal and jumped out behind him, hoping to catch him off guard, but he pivoted instantly, a flicker of determination in his eyes.

    "Crimson Flash!" Ren unleashed a rapid series of punches and kicks, each blow connecting with punishing force. I staggered back, feeling each impact resonate like a drum in my chest. "Oooff." Kaede flinched.

    I need to turn this around! I thought, forcing myself to focus. I aimed a swift uppercut at his chin, but he ducked just in time, his movements so sharp and precise that it was almost mesmerizing. He countered with a quick knee strike that knocked the wind out of me. I gasped, trying to regain my breath.

    "Not bad," he taunted, sweat glistening on his forehead, his breath coming in heavy bursts. "But you''ll have to do better than that!"

    I can''t let him underestimate me. I gritted my teeth, summoning my katana, feeling its reassuring weight in my hand. It was my lifeline, a source of strength in this chaos.

    "Deranged Slashes!" I shouted, unleashing a flurry of rapid strikes aimed at breaking through his defences.

    Ren was quick, but I could see the fatigue beginning to creep into his movements. He retreated slightly, but just when I thought I had an opening, he lashed out again with another "Crimson Flash," connecting with my side. I winced, but I refused to back down.

    I scrambled to my feet, determination fuelling me. "God Force!" I shouted, channelling my energy into a powerful punch, launching it straight at him. The force of the blow reverberated through the air, and I could see him bracing himself, eyes wide with surprise.

    But Ren wasn''t done yet. "Condense!" he called out, hardening the air around him and creating a barrier that absorbed my punch''s force. I watched in disbelief as he regained his balance, breathing heavily but still standing strong.

    He''s adapting. I need to change my approach. I thought, glancing around for an opportunity. My heart raced, but I refused to show my fear.

    "Shadow Portal!" I shouted again, disappearing into the darkness and reappearing behind him, swinging my katana in a decisive arc.

    He spun around just in time to block my attack, but the momentum pushed him back. "You''re strong, but I won''t give up!" he yelled, throwing a punch that caught me off guard.

    "Atom Chain!" he shouted, launching another wave of kinetic energy. I barely managed to dodge, the explosion sending shockwaves through the arena, rattling my bones.

    I have to keep pushing! I thought, the adrenaline coursing through me. I summoned my katana again. "Deranged Slashes!" I yelled, slashing at him with renewed fervour, desperate to find my mark.

    But Ren was way too quick for me. He sidestepped my attack with ease, a sinister smirk spreading across his face that sent chills down my spine. "Crimson Flash!" he shouted, landing a brutal kick to my midsection. I gasped as the wind rushed out of my lungs and I hit the ground, struggling to catch my breath.

    "Okay, focus," I muttered to myself, scrambling back to my feet just in time to block another punch. His strikes were like a blurˇŞjabs and hooks coming at me from every direction. "Dude, chill!" I managed to say, my voice strained.

    Ren''s expression shifted, his eyes narrowing as a dangerous intensity flickered within them. "You''ll have to do better than that!" he replied, his tone low and threatening. He dashed forward again, landing a flurry of punches that I barely managed to dodge. "God Force!" I yelled, throwing a powerful punch aimed right at him.

    "Condense!" he called out, and just like that, my punch hit a wall of force. It felt like hitting a trampolineˇŞmy momentum just bounced right back at me. "What the heck?" I grumbled.

    Ren laughed, a sound that felt more like a warning than amusement. "You really think you can hit me that easily?" He snapped his fingers, and suddenly I felt a wave of sound slap into me, knocking me back a few steps. "Dude, what did I ever do to you?" I gasped, trying to catch my breath.

    "It''s what you guys did to me!" He shot back, the mockery fading, replaced by a chilling seriousness. "The Configure technique has been in the Nakamura clan for generations. The Hikaru clan too! It''s the ultimate fusion of the Illusion and Atom techniques."

    "Wait, what do you mean it was in the Hikaru clan?" I asked, trying to buy myself some time.

    Ren clenched his fists, and I could see blood starting to seep from his palms. "The leader of the Hikaru clan sealed it away because they thought it was too dangerous. But that seal only lasted 500 years. The youngest descendants of both clans will inherit it."

    "Your technique?" I said, piecing it all together.

    "That''s right! My technique! The Configure technique gives me the ability to create illusions and manipulate atoms." He was practically glowing with excitement, but the darkness in his gaze made me uneasy. "And you''re just my punching bag today."

    It all clicked. He spreads out the atoms around him, making himself faster. I barely had time to think before he launched another barrage of punches. Then he condenses the atoms, and suddenly my attacks feel like they''re moving in slow motion. I grinned, determination flooding back in. "I understand now! Your damn attack pattern!"

    I charged at him again, katana in hand, swinging with everything I had. "Deranged Slashes!" I yelled, my sword cutting through the air. Ren dodged to the side, laughter bubbling up, but there was an edge to it. "Nice try!" he taunted, his voice low and mocking, a predator toying with its prey.

    But I couldn''t afford to hesitate. I felt the weight of his presence, a dark energy radiating from him as he called out, "Duplication!" In an instant, two more Rens materialized, flanking him on either side, their expressions mirroring his cold confidence. Everyone''s mouths dropped.

    "Seriously?" I muttered, my heart racing as I realized I was now surrounded. "This is just unfair!"

    "Crimson Flash!" all three Rens shouted in unison, and I barely managed to dodge the incoming kicks. They were moving like a well-rehearsed dance, and I was the uninvited guest stumbling all over the place. Ren''s laughter echoed around me, chilling and unsettling.

    With one quick swing, I hit one of the fakes with the hilt of my katana, and he exploded in a shower of sparkles. "One down!" I declared, feeling a rush of adrenaline.

    Ren watched with a twisted grin, the corners of his mouth stretching in a way that felt unsettling. "Wow, you''re really getting the hang of this! Too bad there''s still two more to go!"

    But the remaining two didn''t seem to care. They lunged at me, and I blocked one punch but got hit by the other. "Ugh! Focus!" I scolded myself, glancing around for a plan.

    "Shadow Portal!" I shouted, disappearing into a rift. I reappeared behind them, and they spun around in confusion. Perfect! I swung my katana at one, but he ducked just in time.

    "Nice move!" he teased, and I felt the rush of energy as he kicked at me. I barely avoided it, stumbling back. This isn''t good. I thought.

    Summoning my katana again, I charged up my energy. "Shadow Portal!" I called out again, vanishing just as they both lunged for me. I popped out behind them again, my katana ready to strike.

    "Let''s finish this!" I shouted, adrenaline pumping through my veins. "God Force!" I yelled, throwing a powerful punch straight at one of the Rens. He barely had time to react before I connected, and he shattered into light.

    Feeling pumped, I turned to face the last Ren. "You think you can take me on?" I challenged, a grin creeping onto my face, but it felt forced.

    "Crimson Flash!" he shouted, lunging at me. I quickly blocked his kick, my heart racing. "Deranged Slashes!" I yelled, swinging my katana in a wild flurry of strikes.

    He dodged a few, but I was relentless. Just as he was about to counter, I shouted, "Shadow Portal!" and vanished again. Where is he? Ren looked around. I opened a small crack right above the duplicates. All right! Let''s see who is fake. All sight. Ren made more duplicates. All of them didn''t have an aura. He must have unlocked Aura Concealer. Well, I''ll just guess. I jumped out and hit a Ren with my hilt, and it disappeared. I kept repeating till there was one left. I jumped out. He chuckled, "Well, I have the chance to finally use my most powerful move yet! Realm: Memorial Coffin."

    I hit the ground hard, gasping for air as I took in my surroundingsˇŞTokyo, but twisted and dark, a memory come to life. Nothing changedˇŞthe date and timeˇŞexcept the people.

    "Not again. No, no, no."

    Ren stood before me, a sinister grin spreading across his face. "Well, my realm has people go crazy by reliving their trauma, so... good luck." With a snap of his fingers, the ground beneath me crumbled away, plunging me into darkness.

    I landed with a thud, the familiarity of the scene hitting me like a freight train. The shadows loomed large, the air thick with the weight of my past. I could almost hear the echoes of old fears whispering around me.

    Before I could gather my thoughts, the mist coalesced, forming that same figure from my nightmaresˇŞthe cloaked figure with the black mask and the serrated machetes. My heart raced as I remembered the pain and the loss. Stay calm. It''s just an illusion.

    But he felt real enough. I gripped my katana, ready to go. I charged forward, shaking off the memories that were creeping back in. Each swing of my blade was intentionalˇŞI was determined to show that I wasn''t that vulnerable kid anymore. Well, even though it was fake.

    The figure laughed, and honestly, it was a sound I was getting really tired of. I pushed through it, refusing to let my past take over. I aimed for his neck with a solid swing, feeling the energy build up inside me. "Stay put, you piece of trash!"

    I lunged and shouted, "God Force!" My punch landed, and with it came a huge explosion that shattered the illusion around us. Smoke swirled everywhere, and when it cleared, there was Ren, looking completely unfazed in the darkness. "Not bad. You broke the illusion. But let''s keep going. Crimson Flash."

    Before I could blink, he charged at me, raising his leg for a kick. This blue energy was released from his leg.

    "Condense," he called out.

    I managed to catch his leg just in time by unsummoning my katana, but the force jolted my arms. There was this crazy five-centimetre gap between his foot and my hands because of the compressed atoms. I yanked his leg and slammed him into the ground, trying to throw him off balance. I raised my leg and stomped on Ren. But he had his atom barrier already summoned. He grabbed my leg and yanked me away, leaving me airborne. I was spinning vertically. I summoned my katana with a shadow portal behind. I slipped into it.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    I reappeared behind Ren, "Is that all you''ve got?" I shot back, focusing energy into my katana, ready for whatever came next.

    Ren shot me a smirk, annoyance flashing in his eyes. "You really think you can take me lightly?" He punched me while still looking away. It was so fast, I think he glitched. I felt like a fighter jet flying. I landed, but not without scraping my back while doing it.

    He let loose a wave of energy, and I had to sidestep to avoid it. It whizzed past me, and I swung my katana, channelling dark energy into my strike. "You''re in for a surprise." My sister told me a way to break a realm. Akarui. There is a way to break a realm. You overpower it with your own. Well, I don''t know how to use a realm, but I believe them. If I really unleashed a realm, this should work. "Realm: Eternal Night." I summoned a dark orb. It started growing. It burst. Rens pitch black realm was overpowered. It shot at Ren. Ren crossed his arm, summoning a beam, trying to save his realm. The beam collided with the orb. Yes! At first, everything was pitch black. A small light surrounded us. Then it was crystal clear.

    My realm was stillˇŞa vast darkness illuminated by molten rivers that crackled beneath the floor. Every step Ren took echoed, sending ripples through the misty ground, but the darkness remained thick, pressing in from every angle. My muscles felt charged, like the realm itself was feeding me strength. Ren''s face twisted, a hint of irritation flashing in his eyes as he caught his breath. It worked! I feel more powerful.

    Without a second thought, I charged forward, closing the distance between us with a single, rapid step. My fist drove into his midsection, forcing him back, his body almost blurring with the impact. I didn''t give him a chance to recover, launching a series of relentless punches aimed at his ribs, shoulders, and jaw. He blocked some and deflected others, but a few connected, sending shockwaves through his frame.

    Ren staggered, gritting his teeth as he barely dodged a strike aimed for his temple. He responded with an explosive counterˇŞa swift, open-palm strike aimed at my chest. I twisted, dodging just in time, but the force of the air around his attack sent vibrations through my ribs. He wasn''t pulling any punches now. His eyes narrowed, and he shifted into a traditional stance, lowering his centre of gravity.

    "Think I''d let you have all the fun?" He taunted, his voice tense.

    I raised an eyebrow. He''s taking this seriously now. Good. Now I can fight without worrying.

    Ren launched himself at me, closing the gap in an instant. His movements flowed, sharp and precise, like a martial artist in his prime. His fists and feet became a blur of motionˇŞeach jab, each kick, calculated and efficient. I ducked under a high kick, feeling the wind from the strike whip past my face, and retaliated with a sweeping leg aimed to destabilize him. But he anticipated it, leaping up, using my own move as leverage to bring down a crushing elbow toward my collarbone.

    I crossed my arms to block, feeling the impact jar through my bones. "Not bad!" I grunted, twisting his arm to pull him off balance, but he slipped out of my grasp, flipping backward and landing smoothly. The way he moved reminded me of a dancer, every action flowing seamlessly into the next, as if he were performing a choreographed routine rather than fighting. He dashed to me, raising his leg. I caught his feet, threw his down, and kicked him while he was still falling.

    Without hesitation, I surged forward, drawing my katana from the shadows. The weapon shimmered as it emerged, imbued with the dark energy of my realm. I slashed at him with fluid, calculated strikes, each swing infused with the essence of my abilities. The air crackled with tension as I closed the distance, the blade''s edge gleaming ominously in the light. He managed to evade the worst of the blows, narrowly dodging as I pressed the attack.

    Ren raised his hand, and I braced myself. "Crimson Flash!" he shouted, his body blurring as he darted forward, his speed almost too quick to track. I twisted, feeling his presence flicker on all sides, dodging one strike but catching a glancing blow on my shoulder. The force was immenseˇŞenough to send a dull ache deep into my muscles.

    I staggered back but quickly gathered myself, shifting my stance to regain my balance. Ren pressed on, his next attack a flurry of punches that came at me like a hailstorm. I focused, letting my instincts take over. I parried and dodged, feeling the rush of adrenaline coursing through my veins. Each hit that landed was a reminder of how fierce he could be. His determination was palpable, and it fuelled my own resolve.

    Drawing on the dark energy surrounding me, I summoned my power, channelling it into my blade. "Deranged Slashes!" I shouted, unleashing a series of slashes imbued with shadows. The blades of energy tore through the air toward him, a storm of darkness aimed to overwhelm. Ren''s eyes widened, and he instinctively moved to counter.

    "Resounding Force!" he declared, his voice cutting through the chaos as he summoned his own energy. A shockwave erupted from his palm, colliding with my slashes and creating an explosive clash of power. The force sent ripples through the air, vibrating with raw energy. The ground beneath us shook, and I felt the impact resonate through my feet.

    We both staggered back, each trying to regain our footing. I could see the determination etched on Ren''s face, a mixture of focus and frustration as he realized the magnitude of my strength. But he wasn''t one to back down easily.

    With a deep breath, I prepared myself for the next round. I could see the sweat glistening on his forehead, a sign that he was pushing himself to his limits. He lunged at me again, and this time I prepared for the full force of his attack.

    "Atom Chain!" he yelled, a fierce determination in his eyes. I felt the air shift as a chain of energy shot from his hand, wrapping around my katana and binding it momentarily. I grunted as I felt the tension tighten, pulling my weapon and me toward him.

    Thinking quickly, I released my grip, letting the katana slip from my fingers as I used my own momentum to roll away from his grasp. I hit the ground and, with a swift motion, summoned my weapon back to my hand from the shadows. It materialized just in time for me to catch Ren''s next attack.

    His fist came at me like a bullet, and I met it with the edge of my katana. The clash sent a shockwave through my arm, but I held my ground, using the force to pivot and strike back. I yelled, channelling my energy into a powerful thrust. The dark energy erupted from my blade, aimed directly at him.

    He reacted with lightning speed, twisting to the side and narrowly avoiding the attack. But I could see it in his eyes; the longer this fight went on, the more he struggled to keep pace. I could feel the tide beginning to shift in my favour.

    As he regained his stance, I took a moment to assess my surroundings. The terrain was uneven, strewn with debris from our earlier exchanges. It was chaotic, and I could use that to my advantage. With a flick of my wrist, I unleashed a wave of shadowy tendrils, sending them snaking toward him. They whipped around, creating a barrier between us, and I watched as he struggled to maintain his footing.

    "Impressive," I acknowledged, scanning the clones. "But not enough."

    Drawing on my dark energy, I focused, summoning a ripple of force that sliced through the air. "Rift Vortex!" I declared, opening a swirling portal that sucked in the surrounding shadows, amplifying my energy. The clones began to falter, their forms flickering in and out of existence as they tried to maintain the illusion.

    In the chaos, I saw the real Ren''s position shift slightlyˇŞa telltale sign. I lunged forward, my katana ready, and with a swift motion, I cut through the last of the clones. "You can''t hide forever!" I shouted, feeling the adrenaline surge as I focused on the real target.

    Ren''s eyes widened, and in that moment of realization, I struck. My blade connected, not with flesh but with his hastily raised arm. The impact sent him staggering back, and I pressed the advantage, following up with a powerful kick that sent him crashing into the debris behind him.

    He landed hard; the breath knocked from his lungs, but he was not finished yet. With a fierce determination, he pushed himself up, panting heavily. "You''re strong, Akarui," he admitted, his voice strained. "But I won''t give up."

    I smirked, my confidence surging. "You''ve given it your all, Ren. But this is my realm, my domain." I stepped closer, the shadows swirling around me, amplifying my presence. "And in this realm, I have the upper hand."

    He braced himself, and I could see the flicker of defiance in his eyes. "Then let''s see how far your advantage takes you!"

    With that, he surged forward again, his fists striking out with renewed vigour. I met his strikes with my katana, each clash echoing in the air as we exchanged blows. The battle raged on, and I felt the exhaustion creeping into my muscles, but I pushed it aside.

    As we danced around each other, I noticed the way he started to anticipate my movements more. He blocked a swing aimed for his midsection, countering with a swift jab to my gut. I winced but deflected it with a quick twist, redirecting his momentum.

    "Nice try!" I taunted, flipping backward to create distance. "But you''ll need more than that!"

    He charged again, this time with a newfound ferocity. "You think you can toy with me?" he yelled, unleashing a series of rapid punches that felt like they were powered by sheer will. I ducked, weaving between his attacks, but one managed to land squarely on my cheek, snapping my head to the side.

    I regained my stance and grinned, tasting the metallic tang of blood. "That''s more like it!" I shouted back, embracing the thrill of the fight. "Let''s see how long you can keep this up!"

    Our movements became a blur as we fought, each strike fuelled by our mutual determination. I felt the shadows around me pulse, responding to my energy as I infused my next attack with dark essence. "Shadow Blade!" I cried, summoning a blade made entirely of darkness. It flickered in and out of existence, crackling with power as I aimed it directly at Ren.

    He met my gaze, and for a moment, I saw a flash of uncertainty cross his features. But it was quickly replaced by resolve. "I won''t let you have the upper hand!" he shouted, gathering his energy. "Atom Chain!"

    With a fierce determination, he launched another chain of energy at me, but this time I was ready. I sidestepped the initial attack and thrust my Shadow Blade forward, tearing through his energy and sending the remnants spiralling into the ground. The clash echoed like thunder, and I felt the ground tremble beneath our feet.

    With the opening I had created, I lunged forward, channelling all my dark energy into my katana. "Deranged Slashes!" I shouted, unleashing a whirlwind of strikes, each imbued with the weight of my power. The dark energy crackled around me as I moved, and I could see the fear in Ren''s eyes as he struggled to keep up.

    He parried the first few strikes but quickly began to falter under the relentless onslaught. I could feel his energy waning, his movements slowing as I pushed him back. "This is it!" I shouted, pouring everything I had into one final, decisive blow.

    "Crimson Flash!" he roared, launching himself forward.

    He''s not holding back anymore. This is the chance for me to also not hold back.

    I growled, brushing off the pain. Before he could pull back, I extended my hand and muttered, "Shadow Portal." A swirling darkness erupted beside me, drawing in the light around it. I slipped through, reappearing behind him in an instant, my katana already slicing through the air. He barely turned in time to block, the clash of metal ringing out like a gunshot.

    Ren staggered, his eyes narrowing as he breathed heavily. "Duplication!" he called out. Shadows seemed to peel off him, forming into identical copies that surrounded me on all sides. Each clone moved independently, all mirroring his intensity and precision.

    Great, now I''m fighting an army.

    The first clone lunged forward, striking low while the second aimed high. I spun, parrying the high strike and dodging the low kick, but another clone seized the moment to strike me in the ribs. I grunted, absorbing the hit and countering with a sharp elbow to its jaw. The clone dissipated in a dark mist, but three others took its place.

    "You''re not getting away that easily," Ren said, his voice overlapping as his clones closed in. They attacked in tandem, their movements synchronized in a brutal, relentless rhythm. I ducked, dodged, blocked, and struck back, but the numbers were overwhelming.

    I felt a powerful blow land across my back, then another on my side. A clone grappled my arm, twisting it just enough to immobilize me as another went for a kick straight to my head.

    But I wasn''t done yet. "Deranged Slashes!" I called out, summoning a flurry of dark energy-infused strikes. My katana cut through the clones, each strike dissipating them with a flash of dark light. I fought with renewed fury, driving back each shadow with a vicious slash, sending shards of darkness scattering through the mist.

    One by one, the clones fell, until only Ren remained. I could see the strain on his face as he panted, yet he still managed a smirk. He raised his hand, his fingers forming into a sharp, focused point. "Atom Chain," he whispered, the air around him vibrating with an ominous hum.

    I braced myself, instinctively reinforcing my stance. In the next instant, a chain of rapid explosions erupted toward me, each blast amplifying the last in a violent sequence. I leapt back, narrowly dodging the initial shockwave, but the second hit caught me off guard, sending me flying back. My realm trembled, the ground itself cracking under the force. I landed hard, feeling the sting of cuts and bruises across my arms and torso.

    This is getting ridiculous. He''s more dangerous than I gave him credit for.

    Through the haze, I pushed myself up, determined not to let him have the upper hand. As the dust settled, I could see him standing there, arms crossed, waiting.

    "Ready to surrender?" he asked, his voice mocking.

    I wiped a trickle of blood from my mouth. "Not even close."

    He snarled, eyes flashing as he prepared another move. But I was ready, gripping my katana tighter. This time, I would be the one to push him.

    Before he could react, I dashed forward, my speed enhanced by the realm''s energy. My footwork shifted, using close-range strikes, each motion drawing on my training. I aimed a punch to his ribs, followed by a swift knee to his gut. He blocked with difficulty, his expression showing the strain of each impact. I could see his balance waver as I went for a spinning kick, sending him stumbling backward.

    He recovered, but barely, his stance more guarded. "Not bad..." he muttered, clearly on edge. But I didn''t let up, pressing in with a relentless barrage of strikes, each one forcing him further back.

    I could see his frustration building as he clenched his fists, then finally called out, "Fine! Round twoˇŞRealm: Memorial Coffin!"

    A dark orb appeared behind him, the size of him, pulsating with ominous energy. He raised it high, and I felt the air shift, the walls of my realm trembling as his power clashed against it.

    "Oh, not again..." I muttered, my heart pounding. But I wasn''t going to let him dominate. Gathering my focus, I clenched my fist and countered, shouting, "Realm: Eternal Night!" Half of my realm transformed into Ren''s pitch-black Memorial Coffin realm. They started to combine.

    The two realms collided in an explosion of energy, each force pushing against the other. The clash sent shockwaves rippling through the space, tearing at the fabric of both realms. The energy built up, neither giving way, until finally, they both shattered in a blinding burst of light and darkness.

    As the smoke cleared, I blinked, adjusting to the new surroundings. The arena came into view, with our classmates watching, eyes wide in awe and disbelief. "What just happened?" Kaede said in awe. "I don''t know. Did Ren unleash a Realm? And I think Akarui overpowered it." Akira responded, his eyes wide.

    "Uhh! This is tiring!" Ren screamed

    "Tell me about it."

    "Shut up! Dismantle." He raised his fist. It started to pulse with blue energy. "One hit, and this will separate your atoms. Making you vanish into thin air." "What?"

    "You heard me right." He dashed towards me. "Black Hole." I unsummoned my katana and created a huge black orb in front of me. The centre of gravity shifted to the orb. Ren moved faster. He was sucked into the hole. "White Hole." The black orb turned white. The gravity suddenly twisted. Releasing a force that repelled everything away with a blinding light. Ren was thrown away. He regained his balance and stood back on the floor. I stopped the White hole, stopping the light. Ren was standing tall.

    On the border line. Ren was pale as he looked down to see him standing on the borderline. No. Not like this. Damn it! He clenched his fists, squeezing them till blood started to ooze out. "Round 3! Akarui wins!" Mr. Sigan exclaimed. The class erupted in cheers. Ren quietly walked away. Leaving behind a small trail of tears. I walked back to the bleachers where Sakura, Akira and Kaede were seated. Oh wait. "Wait. I didn''t see your names, Akira and Sakura." "Oh, don''t worry, I am participating in round 3 to even things out with round 2''s winners, and Akira is going to even things out with round 4." "Oh."

    Mr. Sigan cleared his throat, "Ahem. Well, Match 4 contestants: Jao Pedro and Noah Maxwell! Please come to the centre of the circle!" "Well! Sit down and enjoy the show." Kaede said.

 Chapter 11 Balance Over Power - The Class 1A Tournament Arc Part 3

    The crowd of the class buzzed with excitement as the fourth match began. Tension filled the air, and all eyes were on the circle. In one corner stood Jao Pedro, a 14-year-old with a lean, agile frame and sharp blue eyes. His fingers hovered over a 3x3 cube in his hands, the multi-colored puzzle ready for action. His stance was firm and focused, each movement calculated and precise. Across from him, Noah Maxwell stood tall and imposing, his broad, muscular build casting a shadow over the small arena. With fierce blue eyes and messy hair, he exuded raw power, fists clenched, ready to unleash destruction. I sat down on my seat, eager to see who would win.

    The match began with a roar from Noah, his body charging toward Jao with explosive speed. His first attack, a wide swing of his arm, sent shockwaves through the air. Is that a. "3X3 puzzle?" "Huh." I turned to see Kaede, who continued my mind''s voice creepily. "Say something?" Kaede asked, with no idea what happened.

    Jao darted to the side with impressive speed, narrowly avoiding the blow. He didn''t hesitate, his fingers already moving over the 3x3 cube in his hand. The puzzle clicked as he solved the red side, and a surge of energy filled his body. He stepped forward, his legs like coiled springs.

    "Puzzle manipulation. Crimson Rush!" Jao shouted, launching himself at Noah.

    With blinding speed, Jao closed the distance in a fraction of a second, landing a powerful punch to Noah''s ribs. The force of the attack sent Noah stumbling back, but his footing remained strong.

    Noah grinned, unfazed. "Nice speed, kid. You''ll need more than that."

    Jao didn''t respond. His fingers were already moving, scrambling the solved side of the cube as he focused on solving the next one. His eyes narrowed, and he silently muttered under his breath, "Blue."

    He solved the blue side, and a ripple of energy coursed through his body. He lunged forward with a burst of speed, this time faster than before. His fists were a blur, each strike coming faster than the last as he pummelled Noah with a rapid barrage of punches.

    "Blue Barrage!" Jao yelled.

    Noah''s arms were up, trying to block the onslaught, but the speed and force of the punches were overwhelming. One hit his chest, pushing him back, another slammed into his shoulder, and another hit him square in the ribs. Each punch felt like a freight train. So hard!

    "You''re quick," Noah grunted, rubbing his shoulder as he steadied himself. "But let''s see if you can keep up."

    "This is better than I thought." Akira smirked in satisfaction.

    Jao didn''t wait for him to make a move. His fingers flew over the cube again, solving the green side in record time. As soon as it clicked into place, the earth beneath his feet seemed to tremble. Jao''s body pulsed with power.

    "Green Surge!" he shouted, his body surging forward like a missile.

    Noah barely had time to react before Jao''s foot slammed into his chest with a shockwave that sent him flying back. The ground trembled as Jao''s fists followed, a blur of speed and force crashing into Noah''s defences. Each punch landed with brutal precision, shaking Noah''s body with each impact. Noah was winded, struggling to regain his footing, but Jao was relentless.

    "You don''t get it, do you?" Jao said, his voice calm and focused as he readied himself for another strike. "I''m getting faster every second."

    Noah growled, anger rising. He swiped at the air, forcing Jao back with a wild swing, but Jao dodged, weaving around him effortlessly.

    The sound of cracking knuckles echoed as Noah tightened his fists, narrowing his focus. With a roar, he swung his arm in a sweeping arc, creating a shockwave as his fist cut through the air.

    "Technique of the Titan. Titan Sweep!" Noah bellowed.

    The force of the swing sent a blast of air hurtling toward Jao. He dove under the attack, feeling the rush of wind as the shockwave passed overhead. Noah followed up with a series of devastating jabs, his movements too fast for Jao to dodge them all. One punch landed hard against Jao''s side, causing him to wince, but he gritted his teeth and countered with a quick swipe of his own, his fist slamming into Noah''s stomach.

    Noah stumbled, momentarily winding, but he quickly regained his stance. He was already preparing for his next attack. Wow. Is he in a cube competition?

    Jao''s fingers were back on the cube, solving the yellow side this time. He worked with speed, turning the puzzle with practiced ease. As soon as the side clicked into place, he muttered under his breath, "Yellow Tornado."

    The ground shook as a vortex of wind erupted around him. A swirling cyclone of energy roared to life, pulling debris into the storm as Jao moved effortlessly within it. His body was a blur, the tornado amplifying his speed and power.

    Noah raised his arms to block the intense winds, but Jao was already closing the distance. With a surge of energy, Jao unleashed a punch that sent Noah flying back, his body crashing into the ground with a violent thud. The tornado roared, but Jao didn''t stop. He followed through with his assault, the winds making his movements faster and more powerful than ever.

    Noah pushed himself up, his body bruised and battered, but he was far from finished. "Is that all you''ve got?" he snarled. "

    Jao didn''t respond with words. His fingers were already working on the cube again, solving the orange side with ease. The puzzle clicked, and a wave of energy surged through him.

    "Orange Vortex!" Jao called out.

    The air around him seemed to warp as a second cyclone formed, but this one was more intense. The winds howled, and the very ground seemed to tremble beneath Jao''s feet. A vortex of orange energy spun around him, and with it came a devastating barrage of blows. Each strike was faster, each punch more powerful than before. The cyclone amplified Jao''s strength, and he slammed into Noah with a final, crushing blow that sent Noah crashing across the arena.

    The crowd roared as Noah struggled to stand, barely able to maintain his balance. Jao stood tall, breathing steadily despite the ferocity of the battle.

    "You''ve got guts; I''ll give you that," Jao said, his voice steady. "But it''s not enough."

    Noah''s eyes narrowed. His body was battered, but he wasn''t done yet. He took a deep breath and cracked his knuckles. "You''ve got speed, kid, but I''m not going down that easily."

    Jao didn''t wait for Noah to make his next move. He charged forward again, fists flying, his body moving with the speed of a blur. His movements were a whirlwind of power and grace, each strike aimed with precision. But Noah was no slouch. With a grunt, he met Jao''s attack with his own devastating punches, each strike creating shockwaves that rattled the ground beneath them.

    The two fighters collided in a brutal exchange, trading blow for blow. Jao was fast, his attacks coming in quick bursts, but Noah''s raw power and explosive strikes were a constant challenge. The arena seemed to shake with each punch, each collision sending tremors through the ground.

    Jao twisted and turned, dodging Noah''s heavy punches while countering with swift jabs. He struck Noah''s ribs, his fists landing with precision. Each punch felt like a thunderclap, but Noah refused to give in, swinging back with equal ferocity.

    Noah swung his fist in another arc, trying to catch Jao with a devastating hook. Jao dove under it, his body shifting with grace as he slipped past Noah''s attack. He grabbed hold of Noah''s arm, twisting it to throw him off balance, but Noah''s strength was too much. He yanked his arm free, landing a powerful jab to Jao''s chest that sent him stumbling back.

    "You''re tougher than I thought," Jao muttered, his breath coming fast. He wasn''t about to let up.

    His fingers danced across the 3x3 cube again. Solving the red side once more, he quickly leapt back into the fray, ready to continue the battle. "Crimson Rush!" He dashed towards Noah. He raised his cube and smacked it on the head of Noah. Noah lost his balance and almost blacked out. Jao landed a quick uppercut at Noah''s chin. Noah went flying in the air. Jao jumped towards Noah. He then punched Noah. Noah fell right inside the borderline. Inches away. "Hmm, should I use it? " Yeah." Noah got up. He coughed blood.

    I should win! How is this guy so strong? A worthy friend indeed. Jao fully solved his cube. Noah lunged towards him. "Capture. Activate." Jao took his cube and made it touch Noah for 3 seconds. Jao then pushed Noah. My energy is getting drained! Jao''s cube burst and split into 10 chunks. (Including the core of the cube.) 9 of the chunks surrounded Noah (the 9 mini cubes that make up the 3x3 cube). "What the hell?" Noah screamed. Noah''s energy started getting extracted. Noah started getting sleepy. What the hell is happening? "Woah. I am impressed." Akira exclaimed. "Yeah." Kaede agreed.

    The core that was separated was pitch black, but it was emitting light. It started sucking Noah in. Noah got sucked in like dirt getting sucked by a vacuum cleaner. The whole stadium was shocked. The cube got reassembled and fell in Jao''s hands. "Success!"

    "Match 4: Jao Pedro wins." Mr. Sigan broke the silence. "So, do I put him back?"

    "Yes please."

    "Yeah... How do I put him back?"

    "What?"

    "Shhhh. Let me concentrate. Hmm, I guess I will use the easy way. Rescue." The cube started glowing. Jao''s concentration was peak. The cube burst into the 10 pieces. Noah came out of the black core. He came crashing from the core. "Where am I?" He looked at Jao. "Ahhh! The realm!" "You are back. And Jao won." Mr. Sigan said to Noah.

    Jao walked towards Noah and extended his hand. "Try not to lose it that easily next time."Noah chuckled as he took Jao''s hand. "Yeah, I will remember." He managed to get onto his feet with the other boy''s support, and the two started walking back to the bleachers.

    "Yeah, that was awesome!" Akira exclaimed, his eyes wide with excitement. "What was that move you used to pin him?"

    He leaned back, catching his breath as he explained, "It''s a sealing technique. Basically, it saps someone of his chi, then leaves him defenceless and traps him in a realm that keeps him conscious but isolated in total darkness. It''s like mentally trapped in a conscious coma where you can think while you are also physically there. It is not easy to escape."

    Kaede raised an eyebrow. "So, how does someone get out of there?"

    "There are only two ways," I cut in. "First, the person who sealed them can release them voluntarily. But if that''s not possibleˇŞif the sealer refuses, loses their chi, or diesˇŞthere''s one other way: entering through a gateway."

    "A gateway?" Akira echoed. "What''s that supposed to be?"

    Jao took over. "Each one of these sealed realms is in our world, but each has a different physical entrance. These entrances are often concealed, sometimes inside other things like a cave, an ancient tree, or even a rock that''s sunk into the wall of a mountain. And they are only visible when certain conditions arise, for example, perhaps only at times of the day or during particular chi alignments. You can''t really go into the realm. But you can release someone or something. Well, I mean, when you go in there is like something you have to do to release it. It''s like going to a hotel lobby to receive someone."

    "So, even if one finds it, can anyone just go in?" I asked, leaning forward.

    Jao shook his head. "No, it''s not that straightforward. Each of these gateways opens with a certain chi technique required, perhaps, or a puzzle being solved, or the performance of a ritual unique to the person''s energy. Sometimes it requires something to be broken. Actually, they''re constructed to be immensely hard to pass through, even by someone who knows their whereabouts. So, this is a risk. Going through a gateway is more of a last resort."

    Akira''s face showed wonder and scepticism in equal measure. "So, if you actually manage to open one, is it easy to get back out?"

    Jao smiled wildly. "Not exactly; getting into a gateway does not guarantee safe return. If you get in and cannot handle what''s inside, you could well become stuck. It is why most people avoid trying to rescue someone that way unless there is no other choice whatsoever. Even though the last sealing was 500 years ago." "Match 5. Hiroshi Suzuki vs. Satoshi Sato. Please come to the circle."

    Hiroshi and Satoshi were already standing in the ring with their cool and alert attitudes. Hiroshi was tall, at 5''9", and had an incisive look in his hazel eyes. The way in which he carried his body implied an amalgamation of precision and aggression. His hair was dark, cut short, and neat, further adding to the intense atmosphere surrounding him. Standing across from him, Satoshi was several inches shorter but not any less intimidating; he moved with a calm steadiness. He was possessed of a cool, calculating gazeˇŞtwo pinpoints of bright blue against pale skin. He was standing balanced.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    They each waited upon a sign from Mr. Sigan. When it came, a small nod, Hiroshi and Satoshi sprang into action. "Start!"

    Satoshi began by shifting weight; he seamlessly moved into his style''s fluid motions. He stepped lightly forward, his hands prepared, and he garnered a small rotation to sidestep Hiroshi''s advance.

    "Flowing Rush!" Satoshi exclaimed, using his first move. His body in a spiralling pattern, an elegant yet powerful series of strikes against Hiroshi from many anglesˇŞin a very graceful manner.

    Hiroshi answered with a quick sidestep, his eyes narrowing as he began to feel the rhythm of Satoshi''s movements. "Sound Pulse!" he shouted, sending a shockwave of sound toward Satoshi. The vibration forced Satoshi to fix himself, momentarily breaking the flow of his movement.

    But in another second, Satoshi recovered, grinning. "Not bad, Hiroshi." He shifted, moving with the blow rather than against it. "It''s all about the balance, Hiroshi. Your strength is tremendous, but with every move you make, you leave an opening." In a flash, he was forward, dodging Hiroshi''s blows with an almost magical dexterity, slipping and contorting like water.

    Hiroshi snickered, unfazed by the criticism. "Just watch, Satoshi. Sonic Slice!" From his outstretched arm, he let out a focused wave of sound, cutting through the air towards Satoshi. This powerful slice oscillated, leaving a soft reverberation afterwards.

    Satoshi disagreed, dodging under the slice with a smooth crouch. "Flowing Guard!" he shouted, swinging his arms in a circular motion and catching part of the residual sound energy, dissipating it into the air around him. He came up from his stance with a centred gaze and serene eyes. "Your attacks are strong, Hiroshi, but too loud."

    Smirking, Hiroshi accepted the challenge. "Too loud? I think they''re just right. This isn''t a silent battle, after all!" He lunged forward, using his raw strength to continuously press Satoshi, who shifted and sidestepped to avoid each blow.

    Satoshi spun around. His footwork was as smooth as his fighting style called for. "That''s the thing with balance," he replied in his measured tone. He thus sprinted forward; his energy compacted. "Flowing Strike!" He suddenly brought his fist forward with a powerful surge of energy, striking Hiroshi''s shoulder in full.

    Hiroshi stumbled a step backward but did not fall. Instead, he seemed to draw power from the collision, his face reddening even further. "Fine, you wanted it, Satoshi." Hiroshi lifted his arms, gathering his energy. "Echoing Boom!" A great harmonic rumble exploded forward, shaking the air and echoing toward Satoshi.

    He caught Satoshi''s gazelle and held on, his Flowing Guard stabilizing him against the waves of sound. The sound vibrated his movements, but he didn''t let his calm leave, his rhythm sure. Precisely, he shifted forward, the distance between them closing until he was right in front of Hiroshi.

    Balance is knowing when to move and when to wait," Satoshi replied. "And you, Hiroshi, always seem ready to move." In one swift, flowing motion, he leveraged forward, sweeping Hiroshi''s legs out from underneath him. Hiroshi fell but kept his feet.

    Hiroshi narrowed his eyes, admiration tinged with competition. "You''re really trying to lecture me mid-fight?"

    "It''s part of my fighting style, Flowing". Satoshi replied, smiling. "Control, balance, adaptation."

    "Then I guess it''s time to shake things up a bit." Hiroshi leaned back, took a deep breath, and centred himself for a second. "Let''s see how you handle this." He darted towards Satoshi, using his fleet footwork to gather momentum in a hurry. "Sound Strike!" he exclaimed loudly, shooting a concentrated pulse of sound directly toward Satoshi''s core.

    Satoshi twisted his body just in time, letting the strike of sound graze his side. Even with the glancing blow, the force of the sound left tingling along his ribs. He didn''t stop there but continued to move, absorbing the impact and shifting his energy with it.

    He stepped forward, his balance perfect, before starting to channel his own technique once more. "Flowing Rush!" This time, he struck with more power, his movements so smooth and slick, they seemed almost one continuing strike. Each attack flowed seamlessly into the next, leaving Hiroshi struggling to predict his moves.

    He guarded as best he could, and his body was taut with the on-and-on beats. He balled his fists, refusing to back down. Giving one last lunge forward, an even more powerful Sound Pulse came out of him, trying to break through Satoshi''s defenses once and for all.

    Satoshi, however, expected it. He deftly dodged to his side, the Graceful Flow guard right on target. "See, Hiroshi? Control and balance." He took a steadying breath, then, in one swift movement, swept the legs out from underneath Hiroshi. Hiroshi fell back to the ground but kept alert, panting.

    Seeing him struggle to get up, Satoshi stayed back, extending a hand. "No need to force it, Hiroshi. This match was about more than just winning."

    Hiroshi hesitated for a moment but finally accepted the hand, allowing Satoshi to pull him to his feet. "Fine, Satoshi. I get it. Balance and all that." He chuckled softly, rubbing his shoulder. "Guess you win this round."

    As the crowd began to applaud, Hiroshi gave a slight bow to Satoshi and stepped back, catching his breath. But he wasn''t finished yet. He took a few steps back, raised his arms slightly, and began to move to an unheard rhythm.

    Satoshi watched, a wry smile on his face, as Hiroshi started dancing. It was a slow, methodical rhythm at first, but then Hiroshi''s movements became expressive. Astonishing to behold, he whirled and stepped lightly, his arms tracing some invisible pattern in the air. An uncanny, somehow fitting way to end this fight, letting his energy shift from combat into an artful expression of release.

    Hiroshi cast a quick smile towards the crowd, allowing his dance to finish with one smooth, flowing motion. With that, he walked off the stage, his energy serene, his mind clear as he knew he had given it his allˇŞeven though Satoshi took it this time. "That was quick." Akira sighed. "Yeah," Sakura agreed.

    Daichi Tanaka was a solid 5''8" with an almost lean build, taut muscles rippling beneath his clothing. Eyes of deep brown surveyed across the training ground to his opponent, quiet seriousness underlying the fabric of his being. His hair was black, only slightly muted from that morning''s breeze, contrasting against pale skin. Daichi''s posture was calmed, almost aloof, save for the tension within his shoulders, an energy held just beneath the surface. The edges of the falchion were serrated, and the coloration was pitch black.Kenji, on the other hand, stood opposite him at about 5''8" with a slightly more muscular build. His deep blue eyes reflected focused intensity as he stood with his arms loosely at his sides, awaiting Daichi''s first move. His dark hair was swept back, almost as though he didn''t mind the fight or the outcome. Mr. Sigan commanded, "Start!"

    Every movement was a dangerous gamble, with tension palpable in the air of the arena. Daichi''s falchion, the serrated edges glinting brightly in the dim light as it sliced through the air towards Kenji, let out a heavy clang of steel as it crossed the space. Kenji, his right arm wrapped in the thin iron strip, blocked the strike just in time, the reverberation of Daichi''s blow threatening to knock him off balance. Kenji grunted, shifting his stance to absorb the impact. His eyes locked onto Daichi''s, searching for any sign of weakness. But Daichi''s expression remained unreadable, his movements methodical and precise.

    Kenji couldn''t help but speculate about the sword. The way it moved, the way it felt. different. Dangerous. Daichi grinned, catching Kenji''s curiosity. "You''re wondering about the sword, aren''t you? "Kenji''s gaze narrowed, his iron-wrapped arm shifting to block another strike. "Yeah, I''m wondering what it feels like. like the sword is biting."

    The question hung in the air, and for a moment, there was a brief pause in their fight. Daichi''s smile twisted, darkening as his eyes locked onto Kenji''s. He shifted his stance slightly, his falchion resting at his side. The sudden change in his posture was almost unsettling.

    "I knew you''d eventually ask," Daichi said, voice low, almost to himself. "The sword. It''s different from any other weapon. Generation after generation in my family have had it passed down, yet it is not a mere bladeˇŞit''s a curse. "A moment longer, Kenji said nothing, the weight of his friend''s words hanging in the air. He had heard stories, of course, of weapons passed down through the generations, but nothing quite like this. Daichi''s sword wasn''t just a weapon; it seemed to carry with it a dark history, a force that transcended mere combat. "This just got more interesting." I muttered in excitement.

    Daichi''s voice had hardened as he continued, "It''s cursed because of the conditions it carries. You see, for anyone to wield it, he has to give up something dear. My father couldn''t pass it on to anyone because he couldn''t find someone who would make that sacrifice. No one else in my family wanted the sword, except my mother and me. The wielder canˇŻt pass it to his wife so that left me."

    Kenji''s eyes grew wide. "Wait, so you''re telling me your father. couldn''t pass it on? But you''re using it now. "Pride mixed with something darker flickered in Daichi''s eyes. "I''m the only one who chose to take it up. My father wanted me to take the sword, but not because he forced me. I wanted it. I wanted to keep the tradition going on."

    In a flash, he took one step forward and whipped his falchion around in an arc, right at Kenji. Barely enough time to react; in came Kenji''s iron-wrapped arm, swinging upwards to deflect the strike. The force of the blow ran down his arm, but Kenji held.

    As he steadied himself, Daichi''s voice came through, quiet and measured. "The sword was to protect my clan centuries ago because the people in my clan stopped being born with unorthodox chi. When we started to be born with it again the current wielder of that time couldn''t pass it on because we had unorthodox chi. So, the next wielder had to sacrifice his unorthodox chi. Well, sherlock. To wield this sword, I had to give up my unorthodox chi. Completely. If I break that pact, if I try to use any unorthodox chi. I die."

    Kenji''s grip on his iron wrap tightened in shock. "You gave up your unorthodox chi? For the sword?" Daichi''s face darkened further, and his falchion pulled back, but not before he slashed at Kenji again. This time, the blade missed, cutting through the air with a vicious hiss. "I didn''t have a choice," Daichi continued. "The sword demands it. That''s how it works. "Kenji''s breath caught in his throat. "But. You can''t use techniques anymore?ˇ±

    "No," Daichi said, his voice cold. "The sword demands the sacrifice of unorthodox chi. I can''t use it anymore. If I do, I''ll die, and the sword will pass down to the next in line. It''s a curse, Kenji. But it''s my curse. And it''s one I''ve accepted."

    The air thickened between them, thick with the intensity of the fight, further deepened by every word Daichi spoke. The sword in his hand wasn''t just a weapon; it was the embodiment of his choice, of his burden. And that was a burden that, even in every clash, every parry, Kenji could feel. It wasn''t about fighting; it was about legacies and sacrificeˇŞthe weight of a bloodline. Kenji''s mind raced as he tried to understand what was going on. "But what if you were to break that pact? If you use unorthodox chi, then what happens? "Daichi''s grin returned, and this time it was bitter and twisted. "For the billionth time, I die. Simple as that. That''s the price of continuing the tradition, the price of carrying this sword."

    The gaze hardened, and his stance shifted as Kenji''s spine steeled for the next exchange. "And you''re willing to do it? "Daichi''s eyes gleamed with something dark, something almost disconcerting.

    "I''m not fighting for myself. I''m fighting for the future of my family, the legacy of the sword. For the honour of the clan."

    Kenji leapt again; his arm clads in iron flashing with brutal speed. Again, he sought to catch Daichi off his guard; yet again, Daichi had been prepared. His falchion flashed in a blur of movement, slicing through the air with terrifying speed.

    Kenji could only just block the blow, and even then, the force of the strike sent him tumbling backward. Daichi''s face did not flinch; he simply stared into Kenji; his eyes unblinking, almost chillingly calm.

    "You see, Kenji," he said in a low, lethal tone, "it doesn''t matter whether I win or lose. The sword is mine to wield. And the price paid for it is one that I''ll carry with me to the very end."

    More specifically, there was a battle of Daichi and Kenji in ceaseless strife. The tension between them was palpable: Daichi was a precise, purposeful, relentless strike; his falchion moved with deadly grace; a person merged with his weapon.

    The air around them crackled with intensity in their combat, but it was not all physical skill that was involved here. Kenji''s arm, wrapped in iron, shone as he blocked yet another strike-stiffening with the impact of the force. His muscles screamed in protest, but he held tight, his brain stampeding into overdrive on the weight Daichi had placed there.

    Daichi''s sacrifice began to sink inˇŞthe curse that bound him to the sword. Yet, something in the bearing, the steeling, of Daichi''s focus ignited a fire within Kenji. It wasn''t just the sword; it was about an iron will to keep going.

    Daichi''s voice then pierced the chaos: "You''re thinking too much, Kenji! Focus! "Kenji returned just in time, barely deflecting the ruthless overhead blow. The power of the strike shook his bones, but he pushed back stronger, his iron wrap coiling tightly around his arm like a second skin that gave him that strength to push Daichi away.

    The two fighters froze for a moment, eyes locking in silent understanding. In Daichi''s gaze lay respect, but something moreˇŞperhaps colder and darker. Kenji could feel itˇŞa shadow lurking just beneath the surface. Daichi''s falchion whirled in his hand as he retreated, the lull before the tempest. "Let me tell you something about the spirit,"

    Daichi said then, softer, almost musing. "The one who blessed the sword." What? ThereˇŻs more?

    Kenji stepped back, his breathing in short gasps. He hadn''t expected Daichi to say more, but the moment was almost too perfect to let go.

    He nodded, intrigued. "What do you mean? The spirit? You didn''t mention it before." Daichi''s mouth hooked into a brief, grim smile. "The sword wasn''t always this way. Wasn''t cursed. Centuries ago, our clan didn''t have unorthodox chi but only Orthodox chi. The then clan leader sought an audience with the Spirit of Chi, hoping to find some sort of balance." Kenji''s eyes narrowed. "Balance?"

    Daichi nodded. "Yes. You see, the Spirit of Chi was the guardian of all chi in the world. The clan leader wanted to maintain peace, to preserve the flow of chi. But the spirit had its own ideas. The spirit told the clan leader that one day the balance would shift and that the clan would be born with unorthodox chi. "Kenji scowled even further. "What does that have to do with your sword? "Daichi took a deep breath; his gaze went distant, as if recalling an ancient memory.

    "When the next generation was born with unorthodox chi, our clan leader knew it wasn''t just a blessingˇŞit was a responsibility. The swordˇŞthe falchionˇŞwas the key to unlocking that power, but with a catch: to wield it, you had to give up your unorthodox chi. The sword could only be taken out by someone willing to make that sacrifice."

    Kenji stared hard at Daichi, his heart racing. The weight of what Daichi was saying was only now hitting him. "But you did it. You gave up your chi. your ability to use techniques?" Daichi''s eyes flickered with something akin to regret, but then it was gone. "I had no choice. The sword demanded it. And when the time came, when I chose to wield it. The price was clear.ˇ± Kenji''s grip on his arm wrapped with iron tightened, and in front of him, Daichi''s falchion hovered, the tip of the blade gleaming with an almost otherworldly light. "But what if you break the pact? What then?"

    Daichi''s voice dropped to a near whisper. "I die. The sword shall choose the next wielder. It shall be passed on to the oldest descendant, whether they want it or not. "Kenji felt his blood run cold as what Daichi had said registered in his mind. The sword was a curse, a plague that would not let him be anything different from what he was.

    Daichi had taken that curse upon himself, and now he could find no way back. If he used unorthodox chi, if he tried to break the pact, his life would be forfeit. Daichi''s eyes met Kenji''s again, and there was something almost sinister in the stare. "But I''ll never break the pact. I''ve accepted the price. "Kenji''s voice was tight as he spoke, the weight of Daichi''s sacrifice heavy upon him. "And what happens if you die? Who inherits it then?"

    Daichi''s face shifted, a ghost of a smile tugging at one corner of his mouth. "The sword chooses. It doesn''t care about the question of who inherits. It''s only about the price. When someone is worthy, it finds them in my clan. And if they are not, then the sword passes down by force. "Save for the heavy breathing, there was silence in the arena as Kenji reflected on Daichi: the weight of the sword, the weight of the tradition, the curse that was on him. This was the weight that no one else in the clan had tried to bear, yet he did. Now it would be his to live or die with. The silence between them was heavy.

    Kenji clutched his arm, the iron wrapping tightly around it, his body ready to move again. "So you gave up everything for that sword. Everything. " Daichi''s eyes darkened, and within their depths rested the weight of his decision. "Not everything. Just my future. The future of the clan is worth far more." He looks at Kenji''s eyes and continued, "Well are you going to stand there or what?"

    "Ugh!" Kenji charged at Daichi. Daichi smiled, "Too aggressive."

 Chapter 12 Why Do I Even Bother - The Class 1A Tournament arc Part 4

    Kenji charged toward Daichi right after Daichi finished his history lecture. Yes! He''s distracted. This guy''s so full of himself he won''t even see me coming! "And that, people, is why it''s important to use your brain," Daichi declared, striking a ridiculous pose like he was giving a motivational seminar. Kenji grinned. No brain''s going save you from this one. But just as Kenji swung the hilt of his sword, Daichi sidestepped to his right with almost comical ease. "Whoa there, slowpoke!" Daichi quipped, smirking. "Did you forget to stretch, or are you always this clumsy?" I almost feel bad for him. I was able to share my sorrow with him. But there''s only one winner. I''ll apologise after. Kenji snarled, missing by a hair''s breadth. Before he could recover, Daichi raised his sword and whacked him on his butt cheeks with the flat side of his blade. The hit landed solidly, making Kenji stumble forward, but it also sent Daichi wobbling like a toddler trying to ice skate. "Damn it!" Daichi hissed, nearly falling over. "Okay, uh... improvise!" Without thinking, he swung his left leg up in a desperate kick, catching Kenji square in the stomach. The force sent Kenji flying backward like he''d been catapulted. Great. He is angrier than a bull seeing red. Kenji landed with a grunt, tumbling dangerously close to the edge of the circular boundary. He scrambled to his feet, looking more determined than ever. "Close call, huh?" Daichi taunted, casually leaning on his falchion. "Better watch your step, or the only history being made here will be you losing spectacularly." Kenji clenched his teeth, rushing forward with a yell. "Shut up already!" He swung wildly, but Daichi parried the attack with a smirk. "Temper, temper," Daichi teased. "Careful, your rage is showing." Kenji pushed harder, trying to land a blow, but Daichi''s movements were deliberate, every step drawing Kenji closer to the edge. With one final miscalculated strike, Kenji''s momentum carried him over the border line. He froze as his foot touched the edge, then crossed completely. His shoulders sagged as realization hit him. A loud voice boomed from above. "That''s it! Kenji has stepped out of the circle. The match is over!" Mr. Sigan announced, stepping forward with his usual imposing authority. "Match 6 Daichi Tanaka wins!" The class clapped. "Hmm not bad. Not bad." Akira said as he clapped. "I for one concur." Sakura said. Daichi rushed to Kenji, "Hey. Good game. Sorry bout that." Kenji smiled, "It''s all right. The best fighter won." "Hehe he." "Round 7 contestants Yui Takahashi and Aiko Kato. Please step inside the ring." The atmosphere around the arena crackled with anticipation as both competitors made their way from the bleachers toward the battleground. Each step they took seemed to draw the attention of the crowd, their presence undeniable. Aiko Takahashi walked at a deliberate pace, her black hair flowing gently behind her like a dark river. She stood at 5''6", her posture poised and graceful, but there was an unmistakable aura of power surrounding her. With each stride, the ground seemed to vibrate subtly, as if responding to the energy building within her. Her black attire clung to her form, moving fluidly with her every step, a stark contrast to the sharpness in her gaze. Her expression was calm, her eyes focused, yet there was a glint of something deeperˇŞa sense of quiet but unyielding resolve. By her side, Yui Kato walked with confidence, her steps quick and light. She was also 5''6", her fiery red hair bouncing with every movement, a stark contrast against the cool, shadowy presence of Aiko. Yui''s green eyes sparkled with determination, her body lithe and agile, her athletic form reflecting her readiness for action. She wore a dark green outfit with red accents, the colours standing out against her pale skin. Despite her usual playful demeanour, there was something about her nowˇŞa seriousness in her eyes and the way she carried herself. This was no ordinary fight; the weight of the moment was clear to both of them. They approached the edge of the arena, and the murmurs of the crowd quieted to an expectant hush. The arena floor, smooth and cold, stretched before them, a wide and empty space that would soon be filled with their power. "Start!" Mr. Sigan commanded. Aiko took her place on one side, Yui opposite her, both competitors standing tall, focused, and ready. The tension between them was palpable, and as they locked eyes, the quiet energy that had been building in the air seemed to reach its peak. This was the moment the crowd had been waiting for. The wind picked up, swirling around the two fighters as they stood in silence. It was as if the arena itself was holding its breath. Aiko''s fingers twitched slightly, as if calling upon something deep within her. Yui watched carefully, waiting for the first move. "Ready when you are," Yui called out, her voice confident, but with a hint of challenge in it. Aiko''s gaze never wavered as she slowly raised her hand toward the sky. "Spirit Bind. Yuki Onna." The temperature in the arena began to drop, the air becoming cold, almost biting. A soft mist began to rise from the ground around Aiko''s feet, and as it swirled, the temperature continued to plummet. What''s happening? "What the hell?" I said. "Don''t ask us." Akira, who has rubbing his hands retorted. Sakura made a tiny flame on her hands, "Ahhh." She said in satisfaction. "Hey no fair." Akira gripped. Yui narrowed her eyes as the mist thickened into something moreˇŞsomething far more ominous. "What''s this now?" she asked, her voice low and already edged with exasperation. Aiko''s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile, the kind that made you immediately suspicious of whatever she was about to say. "Yuki Onna," she murmured, her tone calm but dramatic enough to make Yui''s patience visibly fray. The temperature dropped like someone had cranked the AC to arctic survival mode. From the mist emerged a figure as pale and icy as a ghost from your worst freezer-related nightmares. "Yuki Onna," Yui repeated, dragging out the words like she was tasting them for bitterness. "Right, because what this fight really needed was a walking snowstorm to ruin my day." She clapped her hands together. "Perfect." From the sidelines, I leaned forward, whispering to Akira, "Is she okay?" "Define ''okay,''" Akira muttered, not taking his eyes off the arena. Before Yui could fully process the arrival of Ice Queen 2.0, Aiko decided to double down on the dramatics. "Tengu," she said softly, as if this wasn''t already spiralling out of control. A sudden gust of wind nearly flattened Yui, who staggered back with an expression that screamed, "Of course this is happening." From the whirlwind emerged a birdlike creature so massive and menacing it looked like it had auditioned for the role of apocalypse bringer and nailed it. The Tengu''s talons gleamed like they were personally sponsored by nightmares. Its piercing gaze locked onto Yui, whose shoulders slumped in resignation. "Great," Yui muttered, waving her hand at the towering bird. "A giant bird. Because clearly, one ice demon wasn''t enough to ruin my weekend." She glanced at Aiko. "I mean, why stop here? Bring out a kraken. Summon a meteor. Really lean into the overkill!" Kaede burst out laughing from beside me. "She''s cracking already." "Cracking?" Sakura muttered, shivering next to him. "She''s holding up better than I am in this icebox." Without waiting for anyone to comment, she snapped her fingers, conjuring a small flame that flickered to life in her palm. She held it close, the warmth barely cutting through the chill. Kaede smirked at her. "What, can''t handle the cold?" Sakura glared, holding her flame closer. "I''m not freezing for any of you. This fire stays with me." Yui, meanwhile, was squinting at Aiko like she was plotting revenge. But before she could even open her mouth for another sarcastic remark, Aiko spoke again. "Kitsune." "Oh, for the love ofˇŞ!" Yui threw up her arms as golden energy burst into the arena. A graceful fox spirit emerged, tails shimmering like they were made of pure light. The Kitsune''s elegant steps made it look like it was walking on air, its golden eyes filled with a mischief that felt borderline insulting. Yui blinked at the ethereal creature, then turned back to Aiko, raising both hands in mock surrender. "Are you serious? You''ve got an ice lady, Big Bird''s angry cousin, and now a nine-tailed diva? What is this, a fantasy draft?!" "I think she''s losing it," I whispered to Akira. "She never had it," Kaede muttered, trying and failing to stifle a laugh. Sakura, still huddled with her flame, sighed. "I hope she figures something out soon. If she doesn''t, we''ll be here all day." She held her fire closer, muttering, "And I''m not sharing this heat." Aiko''s familiars stood behind her like an intimidating fantasy squad lineup, and Yui finally pointed at them, her voice pitched with disbelief. "Is this a battle or an audition for the coolest pets award? How many more of these things do you have?" As if on cue, Aiko raised her hand, her expression serene and infuriatingly calm. "Kurozai, Kokuten," she said softly. Dark energy spiralled into the air, coalescing into two flickering forms that hovered around Aiko like ominous shadows. They radiated a cold, suffocating pressure that seemed to weigh down everything around them. Yui''s eyes twitched as she stared at the swirling dark energy. "Oh, great! Floating balls of doom. That''s exactly what we were missing. Tell me, are they also fluent in the language of ruining my day?" "Shut up and watch," Kaede called out, grinning. Yui whipped around to glare at us. "Watch what? Me getting turned into an icicle? Bird food? Or fox chow? What a show, folks!" I leaned back, crossing my arms. "At least she''s consistent with the sarcasm." Sakura rolled her eyes but grinned, cupping her flame closer. "It''s the only fire we''ve got left in this arena, and I''m not giving mine up." "Stop whining. They are my familiar. Kurozai and Kukuten are shikigami that can shape shift. As if on cue, the swirling dark energy of Kurozai and Kokuten flared to life, their flickering lights intensifying in response to Aiko''s command. The temperature around them dropped even further, making the already freezing air feel like it was cutting through your skin. The familiarsˇŞnow fully formed, pulsing like two ominous, shadowy beaconsˇŞhovered at Aiko''s side, their glowing lights becoming more intense with every passing second. Yui''s expression tightened as she stared at them. "Oh, look at that. The creepy glow-up duo is really getting into character," she muttered, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "What''s next? Do they get a spotlight too? A backstage pass?" She rolled her eyes, not in the mood to deal with whatever other weird tricks Aiko had up her sleeve. Yui''s heart quickened. She had to focus. I can''t let Aiko summon any more of these shadowy beings. If this was what she had already unleashed, can''t afford to let the situation escalate further. "You''ll need more than that to defeat me," Yui said, her voice resolute, refusing to show fear. Aiko gave a faint, almost amused smile, as if she had already anticipated this. "You''re right," she said coolly. The dark flames flickered brighter once more, their energy crackling with anticipation, waiting for Aiko''s next move. "Kurozai. Kukuten. Yuki Onna." Kurozai expanded, his form growing larger and darker, a giant shadow looming over the arena. Akira, watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help but remark, "At this point, I''m not even surprised if he has a giant spear." Just as he finished speaking, Kurozai lifted his right arm, palm facing upwards. From the shadows, a huge dark rod materialized in his hand, transforming into a massive spear. "Oh come on!" Akira screamed, clearly annoyed. "This is getting ridiculous." Yui sighed, rolling her eyes. "This is going to be hard," she said, summoning a wall of glowing vines to protect herself. As Kurozai launched his attack, Yuki Onna shot a burst of ice at the spear, almost like Aiko planned a whole mission. The spear began to shrink, turning from a massive weapon into a needle-sized projectile. "Great, now it''s a needle," Yui muttered, watching in disbelief. "Like that''s any better." Kukuten shot some dark energy, tearing a hole in the wall. "Great." Before she could even react, the needle shot toward her with lightning speed. Ice started creeping up her arms and legs as it made contact, quickly freezing her whole body. Kuruken returned to his form. "Ah, great," Yui said sarcastically, her voice muffled by the ice. "This is just what I needed today." Yui, now frozen solid, stood helpless in the middle of the arena, completely encased in ice. "Oh, come on," she groaned from within the ice, her voice barely audible. "This is honestly starting to feel like a bad dream." "Match 7 Aiko Kato wins!" Mr. Sigan announced. "That was one hell of a fight." Aiko said. "Oh. Sorry. Yuki?" "Yeah." Yuki Onna snapped her fingers and broke the ice. "They can talk?" "Yep." She turned to her familiars, "Thank you for your performance. You can get some rest now." The spirits dissolved into the air. "You act like they danced for 15 minutes." "Real funny." The crowd leaned in, the tension palpable as the two combatants circled each other. Izumi''s movements were fluid, her feet gliding across the arena floor with almost ghostly grace. Chika, by contrast, stood like a fortress, her muscular frame imposing, her butcher knife resting on her shoulder as if daring Izumi to make the first move. Izumi struck first. She dashed forward, weaving like a serpent, her hands aiming for Chika''s wrist. With a flick of her fingers, she struck a vital point. Chika''s grip on the butcher knife faltered momentarily, her fingers twitching involuntarily. "Not bad," Chika said with a smirk, shaking her hand to regain feeling. "But you''re gonna have to do more than tickle me." She swung the knife in a wide arc, the blunt side whistling through the air. Izumi ducked low, narrowly avoiding the swing, and retaliated with a sharp jab to Chika''s ribs. The impact was subtle but precise, disrupting the flow of chi in Chika''s chest, causing her to stumble slightly. Kaede gasped. "Did you see that? Izumi''s targeting her chi points!" Sakura nodded, her expression serious. "She''s using her opponent''s energy against her. Smart move." "Hmm I have heard of this before." "Oh yeah. Remember when your dad came back from mount. Koya, he explained about the monks there practising a special type of art which blocks chi?" Kaede responded. "Oh yeah. I remember." Akira, leaning back with an amused grin, quipped, "Or she''s just poking her like it''s a game of tag. We''ll see how that works out when Chika gets serious." Chika growled, recovering quickly. "You''re annoying, you know that?" She lunged forward, feinting with her knife and swinging her leg in a powerful kick. Izumi anticipated the move, twisting her body like water to evade the kick. In the same motion, she jabbed at Chika''s thigh, aiming to disrupt her chi again. But this time, Chika tensed her muscles, absorbing the impact and grinning. "Nice try," Chika said, her golden eyes gleaming. "But I''m not that easy to break." The fight escalated. Chika swung her knife in rapid, unpredictable arcs, forcing Izumi to stay on the defensive. Izumi dodged and weaved, her movements like a dance. Each time Chika overextended, Izumi would retaliate with quick strikes to vital points, gradually chipping away at Chika''s energy. "Impressive," Mr. Sigan muttered from the sidelines, stroking his chin. But Chika wasn''t done. She planted her foot and launched a brutal horizontal swing with the blunt side of her knife. Izumi sidestepped, but Chika anticipated the move. With a roar, Chika spun and brought the knife down like a hammer. The arena shook as the impact created a small crater in the ground. Izumi had narrowly dodged again, but her breathing was heavier now. "Getting tired already?" Chika taunted, her grin widening. Izumi smirked, though sweat dripped down her forehead. "You talk too much for someone who keeps missing." "You won''t dodge this." Chika charged forward, her blade flashing as she feinted high and swung low. Izumi leapt into the air, aiming a downward strike at Chika''s shoulder. But Chika was ready. She pivoted and swung the blunt side of her knife with all her strength. The blade connected with Izumi''s side in a brutal impact that sent her flying. Izumi''s body hit the ground and skidded toward the edge of the arena. She clawed at the dirt to stop herself, but her momentum carried her over the border line. "Winner: Chika Nishimura!" Mr. Sigan announced. The crowd erupted in cheers and gasps, the intensity of the fight leaving everyone buzzing. "Damn," Kaede muttered. "That was insane." Sakura nodded; her eyes wide. "Izumi was incredible, but Chika''s strength is something else." Akira let out a low whistle. "I told you. You can poke all you want, but it''s hard to beat a literal wrecking ball with a knife." Izumi sat up slowly, clutching her side and wincing. Chika walked over, extending a hand to help her up. "You''re tougher than you look, twig," Chika said with a smirk. Izumi took the hand reluctantly, standing up. "And you hit harder than I expected. Next time, I won''t let my guard down." "Looking forward to it," Chika replied, her grin widening. Mr. Sigan cleared his throat, "Match 8 Izumi Kinoshita wins! Now match 9: Makoto Yamaguchi vs. Atsushi Yamashita. Contestants, please make your way to the centre!" Makoto Yamaguchi, standing at 5''9" with his lean, athletic build, adjusted his grip on his Lightning Bolt. His short black hair was slightly tousled, and his sharp blue eyes gleamed with intensity. The jagged weapon crackled with electricity in his hands. "Ready for this, Atsushi?" Makoto called out, smirking. Atsushi Yamashita, standing at 5''10" with a more muscular frame, gripped his giant war hammer. By giant I mean it''s 170cm. It''s metal was silver but there was a red river/vein like things running on his war hammer. His wild, dark brown hair was slightly spiked, and his amber eyes burned with confidence. "Don''t hold back, Makoto. I''ve been training for this," he replied, his voice low and steady. Makoto struck first, his Lightning Bolt cracking through the air. "Thunderstrike Lash!" he shouted, the whip of lightning shooting forward at incredible speed, targeting Atsushi''s chest. Sakura raised an eyebrow. "That''s fast. Atsushi better keep up." Kaede crossed her arms, looking unimpressed. "It''s just a whip. He''ll dodge it." Atsushi smirked and sidestepped, his amber eyes glinting with anticipation. With one fluid motion, he swung his war hammer with a mighty arc. "Think you''re fast enough? Magma Surge!" he bellowed, slamming the hammer into the ground. A wave of molten lava erupted, heading toward Makoto. "Woah, that''s hot." Akira grinned, nudging Sakura. "Maybe Makoto likes a little heat in his life." Makoto''s reflexes kicked in, and he leapt into the air, narrowly avoiding the molten wave that scorched the earth beneath him. Landing lightly, he twisted his body to face Atsushi, his blue eyes shining with determination. "Nice try! Now catch thisˇŞVolt Snare!" The Lightning Bolt shot forward, crackling with energy as its tendrils wound toward Atsushi''s legs. Kaede smirked. "He''s got him now. No way Atsushi''s getting out of this." Atsushi growled, his muscles bulging with effort as he dug his feet into the ground. "You''ll need more than that! Molten Breaker!" he shouted, raising his hammer and slamming it into the earth, shattering the snare and sending molten debris flying in every direction. "Okay, never mind, Atsushi''s got it handled," Sakura said, shaking her head. Makoto barely avoided the molten shards, the heat from the explosion tingling against his skin. He smirked, brushing off his jacket. "Not bad for a first round. Let''s kick it up a notch." Atsushi grinned, his amber eyes narrowing as he charged forward, his feet pounding the earth with every step. With a roar, he swung his war hammer in a wide arc. "Infernal Arc!" he shouted, sending a wave of lava surging through the air toward Makoto. "Here we go," Kaede muttered, looking tense. "This is going to be big." Makoto''s eyes widened, his blue gaze focused. He twisted his body, backflipping just in time to avoid the molten wave. Landing softly, he flicked his wrist, the Lightning Bolt snapping with a surge of energy. "Try to dodge thisˇŞOverload Lash!" Akira snickered. "Makoto''s got that ''I''m going all out'' look. Too bad Atsushi''s not going down easy." The Lightning Bolt shot forward, an enhanced strike laced with raw power. Atsushi grinned, his fiery amber eyes never leaving Makoto. "You''ll need more than that!" he roared, swinging his war hammer to intercept the attack. The two weapons collided with explosive force, sending shockwaves across the battlefield. Sakura clenched her fists. "That''s what happens when two powerhouses go head-to-head." The two powers clashed in a burst of light and molten energy, neither fighter yielding an inch. Atsushi''s molten aura flickered brightly, while Makoto''s lightning danced in the air around him. Makoto''s grin widened as he stepped back, spinning the Lightning Bolt like a cyclone. "This is it, Atsushi! Storm Whip!" he shouted, releasing a flurry of rapid, electrified arcs from the whip. "Yikes, this is going to be messy," Kaede said, her eyes narrowing as she watched. Atsushi''s eyes gleamed with challenge as he raised his hammer high. "I''m not done yet! Eruption Strike!" The hammer descended with immense force, unleashing an explosion of molten lava upon impact that collided with Makoto''s whip in a deafening crash. Why isn''t he giving up. Akira slapped his knees, grinning. "It''s like a fireworks show... but, uh, more destructive. I think the ground''s gone now." As the electric and molten forces collided, the battlefield trembled. The explosion sent shockwaves rippling through the ground, and the air shimmered with intense heat and energy. Dust and debris filled the air, blocking the view for a moment as the two fighters pushed through the chaos. When the dust settled, both Makoto and Atsushi were kneeling on the ground, panting heavily. Makoto''s hair was singed at the edges, his blue eyes still sharp but exhausted. Atsushi''s dark brown hair was wild and damp with sweat, his amber eyes flickering with determination as he leaned on his hammer. Makoto took a deep breath, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he steadied himself. The air was thick with the aftereffects of their destructive clash. Sweat dripped from his brow, but his blue eyes never wavered, locked onto Atsushi, who was slowly rising to his feet. His hands tightened around his war hammer, his amber eyes never leaving Makoto. What do I do? "Not bad," Makoto grinned, though his voice was strained. "But I''m not done yet." Atsushi snorted, wiping sweat from his brow with the back of his hand. "You''ve got some power, but you''re still predictable. You''ve got to hit harder, faster." "Then I guess I''ll just have to do that, won''t I?" Makoto snapped back, a sudden flash of determination crossing his face. He spun his Lightning Bolt, crackling with energy, and charged forward. Sakura''s eyes widened. "Makoto''s going for the offensive again." Kaede raised an eyebrow. "He''s still got energy left? Impressive." Makoto moved like lightning, his whip lashing through the air with incredible speed. "Thunderstrike Lash!" he roared, sending arcs of electricity racing toward Atsushi. Atsushi grinned. "Still too slow." He gripped his war hammer with both hands, his feet rooted firmly on the ground. With a roar, he swung it horizontally, creating a molten shield in front of him. "Lava Shield!" he bellowed as the hammer''s impact sent a wave of searing lava crashing forward to intercept Makoto''s lightning. The shockwave from the clash was enough to rattle the earth beneath them, but Makoto''s expression was unreadable. "Nice try," he muttered under his breath, flicking his wrist again, his Lightning Bolt pulsing with power. "Volt Snare!" Before Atsushi could react, tendrils of electricity lashed out and wrapped around his legs, immobilizing him momentarily. Sakura grinned. "Got him this time." Atsushi grunted in frustration, his muscles straining as he fought the snare. "Not... happening!" With a fierce yell, he slammed his war hammer down, creating a shockwave that shattered the electric tendrils. The moment the snare broke, Atsushi charged forward, his amber eyes blazing with fury. "Molten Rush!" he yelled, propelling himself like a fiery comet. "Here it comes!" Akira shouted with glee, leaning forward. Makoto''s eyes widened as Atsushi bore down on him. "I''ve got to move!" he shouted, narrowly dodging the molten wave that Atsushi sent surging toward him. The ground beneath him cracked from the heat, and a wave of intense heat singed the edges of his jacket. Kaede winced. "Makoto''s not getting out of this one." But Makoto wasn''t done yet. He jumped high into the air, using his agility to dodge the molten surge. Mid-air, he spun the Lightning Bolt around his body and shouted, "Storm Whip!" A series of electrified arcs shot down from the weapon, targeting Atsushi with pinpoint precision. The electricity crackled through the air as it collided with the molten wave, the combination of lightning and fire creating a blinding explosion. Atsushi shielded his eyes with his forearm, growling in irritation. "You really think that''s enough?" "Maybe it is," Makoto replied with a sly grin. "Overload Lash!" He unleashed the final surge of energy, the whip arcing forward with blinding intensity. Atsushi staggered back, his eyes wide in realization. "I''m not going down yet!" Atsushi shouted, swinging his war hammer in one last desperate arc. "Infernal Storm!" he bellowed, sending out a powerful blast of molten fire that collided with Makoto''s lightning. The air was thick with static and heat as the two powers collided with a deafening explosion. The ground cracked beneath them, and the force of their attacks created a shockwave that sent debris flying in all directions. The dust and smoke blocked their vision, but both fighters pushed through, determined to keep going. When the dust finally cleared, both fighters stood at the center of a scorched battlefield, breathing heavily. Makoto''s clothes were singed, and his blue eyes were sharp with focus despite the fatigue. Atsushi, equally worn out, gripped his war hammer, sweat dripping from his brow, his amber eyes flashing with defiance. Sakura bit her lip. "This is insane. How are they still standing?" "Makoto''s a beast," Kaede said quietly, "But Atsushi isn''t backing down." Makoto exhaled slowly, his smirk returning. "That all you''ve got, Atsushi?" Atsushi narrowed his eyes. "Not even close. Magma Burst!" With a fierce yell, he swung his war hammer down with all his might, sending a burst of molten energy hurtling toward Makoto. "Whoa!" Akira leaned back, hands over his eyes. "That''s gonna hurt." Makoto''s eyes gleamed as he gripped his Lightning Bolt tightly, spinning it above his head. "I''ve had enough of this!" he shouted, launching forward with lightning speed. "Thunderstrike Lash!" he cried, unleashing the full force of his lightning toward Atsushi. The two forces collided in a massive explosion, lighting up the darkened sky as thunder rumbled and molten rock flew through the air. The arena was quiet for a moment as the dust began to settle, both fighters still reeling from the devastating exchange. Makoto''s chest heaved as he panted, sweat dripping down his forehead. His blue eyes flicked toward Atsushi, who was slowly rising to his feet, gripping his war hammer tightly. "I''m impressed, Makoto," Atsushi said through gritted teeth, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You''ve got guts, but I''m just getting started." Makoto narrowed his eyes, his grip tightening around his Lightning Bolt. "You''re the one who''s going to need guts if you want to keep up." He cracked his neck, preparing for what was coming next. Sakura was watching closely, her eyes scanning the battlefield. "They''ve both taken a beating, but they''re not giving up. This is about to get interesting." Kaede raised an eyebrow. "They''re too evenly matched. It''s anyone''s game now." Without warning, Atsushi charged forward again, his war hammer raised high. "Lava Strike!" He swung his hammer down with all his might, sending a wave of molten rock surging toward Makoto. Makoto reacted instinctively, his Lightning Bolt flashing to life as he darted to the side. "Thunderstrike Lash!" he shouted, his whip of lightning cracking through the air in an attempt to intercept the molten surge. The two attacks collided mid-air, creating a massive explosion that sent shockwaves rippling through the arena. The ground cracked beneath them, but Makoto didn''t hesitate. He spun around, his body moving with fluid precision as he launched himself at Atsushi with another lightning-infused strike. "Volt Snare!" Makoto called, sending lightning tendrils surging toward Atsushi''s legs. Atsushi, quick to react, slammed his war hammer into the ground. "Magma Shield!" he roared, creating a wall of searing molten energy that stopped the tendrils dead in their tracks. The electric tendrils fizzled out, leaving nothing but the smell of burnt air. "That''s not going to work on me," Atsushi grinned, his eyes glowing with intensity. "Now, it''s my turn!" He swung his war hammer in a wide arc, sending a massive wave of magma crashing toward Makoto. Makoto''s eyes narrowed, and without a moment''s hesitation, he jumped into the air, spinning his Lightning Bolt above his head. "Storm Whip!" The arcs of lightning surged forward, cutting through the air toward Atsushi''s magma wave. The two forces collided once again, this time creating an even more intense explosion that sent debris flying. The heat from Atsushi''s magma combined with the electric intensity of Makoto''s lightning created an enormous cloud of dust and smoke. "Not bad," Makoto muttered, his voice strained but confident. "But I''m just getting warmed up." "Same here," Atsushi growled, wiping the sweat from his brow. He was breathing heavily, but there was no sign of surrender in his amber eyes. From the smoke, both warriors emerged, bruised but unbowed. Makoto''s jacket was singed, and Atsushi''s armour was cracked from the force of their attacks, but neither showed any signs of slowing down. Sakura tilted her head. "I don''t know how much longer they can keep this up. They''ve got to be running low on energy." "I don''t think they care," Kaede replied, watching intently. "They''re too stubborn." Atsushi''s eyes burned with fierce determination. "Magma Burst!" With a roar, he swung his war hammer down, releasing an enormous burst of molten energy. The ground trembled as it rushed toward Makoto, its heat unbearable. Makoto''s heart raced as the lava approached, but he wasn''t about to let it hit him. He spun around with his Lightning Bolt, his body moving with quick, sharp motions. "Overload Lash!" he yelled, unleashing his most powerful strike yet. The bolt crackled with energy as it shot toward Atsushi, splitting the air with a deafening crack. The two forces collided in a massive, thunderous explosion that rattled the very earth beneath them. The entire arena seemed to shake from the impact, and a blinding light filled the area. When the smoke finally cleared, both fighters were on their knees, drenched in sweat and breathing heavily. Their bodies were battered, their clothes tattered, and their eyes filled with determination. Makoto looked at Atsushi, a smirk still playing at the corners of his mouth despite the exhaustion in his eyes. "I told you... I''m not going down that easily." Atsushi, equally worn out, lifted his war hammer slightly and gave a tired grin. "Neither am I." Sakura let out a breath. "This is insane. How are they still standing?" Kaede chuckled softly. "They''re both too stubborn for their own good." Akira nudged me, "Why aren''t you speaking?" "I am focusing. You do realise I am going to fight one of them." Suddenly Atsushi started to glow. The temperature spiked. It started increasing rapidly.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

 Chapter 13 Light vs Dark - The Class 1A Tournament Arc Part 5

    The temperature spiked. Everyone started to sweat. "Why is it so hot?" Kaede remarked. "It''s coming from him." I answered. Why is it so hot?  Makoto looked around. Atsushi slowly stood up. It''s. Coming from him!

    Atsushi''s mouth started to create a smile.

    Atsushi''s body began to glow with intense heat, the air around him warping and shimmering. His amber eyes burned with determination, the pressure in the arena rising with every passing second. As his chi surged, the temperature skyrocketed, sending waves of heat that scorched the very ground beneath his feet. His wild, dark brown hair seemed to catch fire, flickering with embers as the molten energy poured through his veins.

    Makoto stepped back, eyes wide. The change was palpable. "So that''s your true power, huh?" he said, his voice strained, sweat starting to bead on his forehead.

    Atsushi''s chest heaved as he stood tall, his muscles tense. "Don''t think this is over," he growled, his voice hoarse but unwavering. The heat radiating from him was now unbearable, the very air crackling with raw energy.

    Makoto wasn''t about to back down. His grip on the Lightning Bolt tightened, and his body blurred into motion. "We''ll see about that!" he shouted, his voice crackling with determination as he launched himself forward with incredible speed, aiming for Atsushi''s side with a lightning-fast strike.

    Atsushi''s eyes flared as he turned to face Makoto, his war hammer lifted in a fluid arc. "Magma Burst!" With a fierce roar, the hammer swung downward, releasing a devastating burst of molten energy that surged toward Makoto with blinding intensity. Quick! Dodge it.

    Makoto reacted just in time, barely managing to dodge the wave of molten rock as it surged toward him. The searing heat whipped past his face, his skin prickling from the intensity. He grimaced, already feeling the strain in his muscles as he spun mid-air, landing with practiced grace. "Not bad, Atsushi," he called out, his voice tinged with adrenaline, his eyes locked onto his opponent. He wasted no time, his whip cracking through the air as he lashed out. A bolt of electricity shot forward, crackling with raw power.

    But Atsushi was faster now. The heat surrounding his body sharpened his movements, his muscles burning with energy. "Infernal Arc!" he shouted, his voice raw as he swung his hammer. A wave of molten rock shot forward, tearing through the earth with unstoppable force, headed straight for Makoto once again.

    Makoto''s eyes widened, the realization hitting him just a moment too late. He barely had time to leap into the air, the molten wave grazing the earth beneath him, scorching the ground where he had been only seconds before. As the heat rushed past, Makoto twisted in mid-air, landing with a flip. "Storm Whip!" he shouted, releasing a flurry of electrified arcs from his whip, each crackling with intensity as they sped toward Atsushi.

    But Atsushi didn''t flinch. His molten aura flared up, his body becoming a furnace of heat and power. With a snarl, he swung his hammer again. "Lava Shield!" The ground trembled as molten energy exploded outward, forming a protective barrier that absorbed Makoto''s lightning. The collision of fire and electricity sent a shockwave through the arena, rattling the very ground beneath their feet.

    Makoto staggered back, his breath heavy, his heart racing. The heat was oppressive, and the strain of constant movement was starting to take its toll on him. He cracked his neck and grinned, shaking the sweat from his brow. "Not bad, Atsushi, but you''re going to have to do better than that." His body crackled with renewed energy, his stance shifting as he prepared for his next strike. "Volt Snare!" His whip lashed forward, tendrils of electricity shooting out to entangle Atsushi.

    Atsushi''s amber eyes flickered with fierce determination. As the tendrils closed in on him, he grunted, raising his hammer high. "Molten Breaker!" he roared, slamming his weapon into the earth with explosive force. The ground shattered beneath the impact, and molten shards erupted in every direction, dissipating Makoto''s attack in a flash. The force of the blast knocked Makoto off balance, but he regained his footing, eyes narrowed.

    But something had changed in Atsushi. Makoto could feel itˇŞhe could see the flicker in Atsushi''s molten aura, the strain showing in his opponent''s stance. Atsushi''s breath came in ragged gasps, his body covered in sweat, his once-flaring heat now flickering like a dying flame. He gritted his teeth, trying to keep his focus. "I can''t... let up... now..." he muttered, his voice barely audible through the strain.

    Makoto''s eyes locked onto the signs of exhaustion, a flash of understanding crossing his mind. "You''re running on empty, Atsushi," he said, his tone no longer taunting, but sharp with the truth of the moment. "You won''t be able to keep this up."

    Atsushi''s fists clenched, his body shaking with effort. He raised his hammer again, the fire around it was burning brighter than ever, but Makoto could tell it wasn''t going to be enough.

    The temperature surged even higher; the air thick with unbearable heat. "Ugh. I feel like I''m in an oven," Kaede muttered from the sidelines, her voice filled with discomfort as she wiped her brow.

    Atsushi''s knees trembled as he swung his hammer, his body faltering. His focus was slipping, his energy drained beyond recovery. He swung with everything left in him, but halfway through the motion, his body couldn''t keep up. The hammer fell from his grasp, the fire sputtering, and Atsushi collapsed to his knees, gasping for air. The molten glow around him flickered and dimmed, leaving the arena in a heavy silence. "I won''t stop!"

    The ground started to tremble, again. It cracked. Lava spewed like geyser. The air got even hotter. This time I am not joking when I say we were starting to smoke. Hey, I would like to order 1 plate of smoked a Akarui medium rare with a side of some grilled Kaede please.

    Makoto stood still for a moment; his whip lowered. He watched Atsushi for a brief second, the fiery figure now reduced to a crumpled heap on the ground. His body released smoke. He pushed himself too far. If he just lasted 1 more second. I would have been a goner.

    "Match 9 Makoto Yamaguchi wins!" Mr. Sigan exclaimed.

    Atsushi stood up. Using his hammer for support. "I failed." He picked up his hammer and walked back to the bleachers.

    "Round 1''s Finale. Reina Okada vs. Sayaka Morita"

    Reina Okada stood across from Sayaka Morita, both of them exuding an air of unspoken intensity, their appearances standing out against the crowd. Reina and Sayake stood up and walked to the circle.

    Reina Okada stood across from Sayaka Morita, her expression calm and collected as she prepared for the fight. She was 15, with messy, spiky purple hair that framed her face and a pair of sharp amber eyes. Her skin was fair, and she had a slender yet athletic build. She wore a loose, black hoodie with a faded logo on the front and sleeves that were rolled up to her elbows. Her cargo pants were dark green, baggy, and practical, ending just above her worn black boots. A silver chain dangled from her neck, adding a bit of personal flair to her outfit. She held her chain blade in her hands, the weapon looking light and well-used. The chain was 60 cm long.

    Sayaka Morita, also 15, stood confidently on the other side. Her long, straight black hair fell just past her shoulders, tied back loosely into a ponytail. Her eyes were a striking shade of dark brown, and her skin tone was a light tan. She had a tall, slender build and was dressed in a dark grey, fitted shirt that clung to her frame but allowed for quick movement. Over the shirt, she wore a slightly oversized, worn denim jacket with frayed cuffs and faded patches. Her ripped jeans were tucked into black high-top sneakers, the shoes designed for both style and practicality. She carried a sleek glaive, its long handle decorated with intricate designs.

    They both face each other. "Start!"

    Reina''s muscles tense as she steadies her stance, feeling the weight of the chain blade in her hands. The tension in the air is thick, and she can practically taste it. The crowd''s murmur grows faint, drowned out by the thumping in her chest. She meets Sayaka''s eyes, studying her for a brief moment before deciding to make the first move.

    Without warning, Reina whips the chain blade through the air in a tight arc. The chains snap and rattle like an incoming storm, their speed a blur. The links of the chain flicker in the sunlight as they spiral toward Sayaka, aiming for her legs in a calculated strike.

    "Here we go!" Reina calls out with a grin, her eyes glinting with challenge.

    Sayaka''s expression doesn''t change. She watches the blade approach, but instead of flinching or backing away, she shifts her weight, her body already in motion. With a graceful twist, she sidesteps the chain just inches from her body, letting it pass by without even breaking her calm composure.

    "Not bad," Sayaka comments, her voice steady.

    Reina smirks, unbothered by the near miss. "You''re going to have to do better than that."

    "Ugh. Your going to have to do better than that! Blah blah blah. It''s always the same thing." Akira commented.

    With a flick of her wrist, Reina pulls the chain blade back, reeling it in like a whip before spinning it againˇŞthis time faster, the chain blade becoming a blur of motion as it spirals toward Sayaka once more. The air hums with the force of it. But Sayaka is already moving, crouching low to the ground, evading the strike by a hair''s breadth as the chain whips past above her head.

    Reina narrows her eyes. "I like your style. But you can''t keep dodging forever."

    Reina''s feet pivot as she spins the chain blade in a wide circle, the weapon a twisting blur of links. It''s an art form, a demonstration of power and control, each motion calculated and precise. She can feel the chain blade vibrating in her hands, the air around her almost electric with the force of the spinning weapon.

    In one fluid motion, she sends the chain slicing toward Sayaka''s midsection, its speed relentless, aiming to catch her off guard. But Sayaka doesn''t falter. With a sudden burst of agility, she leaps into the air, twisting her body as she dodges the chain, her hair streaming behind her like a golden ribbon.

    Sayaka lands gracefully, her feet barely touching the ground before she''s springing forward again, closing the gap between them with frightening speed.

    "Not bad, but you''ll need to do more than that to catch me!" Reina taunts, tightening her grip on the chain blade. Her wrist flicks sharply, and the weapon sails toward Sayaka in a horizontal arc, aimed at her torso.

    But Sayaka is ready. She raises her glaive, the blade''s surface gleaming with strange, shifting eyes that seem to watch Reina from every direction. As the chain blade nears, Sayaka slashes her glaive downward, deflecting the chain in a sharp motion. The chains rattle as they''re pushed aside, but Reina isn''t deterred.

    "Impressive," Reina says, her voice carrying a playful edge. She quickly retracts the chain, pulling it back into her hands, spinning it in another quick circle before releasing it again.

    Sayaka spins with the glaive, the eyes on its blade glimmering with a faint pulse. She moves with the precision of a dancer, every movement controlled and deliberate as she counters each of Reina''s attacks with equal grace.

    But Reina can feel the tension growing between themˇŞshe can see the way Sayaka is watching her, waiting, calculating. The girl is fast, and not just physically. Her mind is moving just as quickly. Reina needs to break through that composure before it''s too late.

    She takes a step back, her eyes narrowing as she shifts tactics. She doesn''t just want to overwhelm Sayaka with speed. She wants to force her opponent into a corner, give her nowhere to move.

    With a roar, Reina throws herself into the air, launching the chain blade in a wide arc that whips across the arena like a tempest. The chains slash and snap with brutal force, moving in every direction, trapping Sayaka in a net of links. Reina''s grin widens as she watches her opponent''s every move.

    But Sayaka doesn''t panic. In fact, she doesn''t move at all. Instead, she stands perfectly still for a fraction of a secondˇŞthen, in a flash of movement, she lunges forward, her glaive a blur of motion. She swings it expertly, cutting through the chains like they were nothing more than a flimsy barrier. The pieces of the chain break apart, falling to the ground with a metallic clatter, but Sayaka doesn''t slow. She uses the opening to get closer, her glaive in hand, her eyes locked on Reina with a focused intensity.

    Reina feels the weight of the moment. "I thought you''d be faster than this," she mutters under her breath, but there''s no doubt in her mind that Sayaka is a worthy opponent.

    Before she can react, Sayaka thrusts her glaive forward, the blade''s eyes narrowing as if aware of Reina''s next move. The weapon blurs toward her, and Reina can see the energy charging around it, the eyes flickering with dangerous intent.

    Reina grins. "Guess it''s time to really test you, huh?"

    With a sharp flick, she pulls her chain blade back just in time to parry Sayaka''s strike, but the force of the blow sends shockwaves through her arms. The sheer power in Sayaka''s attack is more than Reina expected.

    As they lock eyes, Reina can feel the battle shifting. Sayaka is no longer just defending. She''s preparing something.

    Reina''s mind races. What''s she planning?

    But she doesn''t have time to think. Sayaka is already moving again, the glaive spinning as she launches herself into the air, closing the distance between them once more.

    Reina steels herself, ready for whatever comes next. "Bring it on," she mutters, her chain blade at the ready.

    As Sayaka moved in again, Reina pulled her chain blade back, spinning it in a wide arc, before suddenly stopping mid-motion.

    Her gaze flicked over to Sayaka, a glint of excitement in her eyes. "You''re really quick, aren''t you?" she said, her voice light but tinged with a challenge. "But you haven''t seen anything yet."

    With a flick of her wrist, Reina''s chain blade snapped into the air, the links rattling with anticipation. She grinned, clearly enjoying the battle, but it was time to show off the full extent of her ability.

    "Alright," Reina began, her tone a little more serious now, "time to show you what Chain Reaper can really do."If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Sayaka''s stance shifted slightly, her eyes narrowing in response to the change in Reina''s energy.

    Reina smirked, her fingers curling around the chain blade''s hilt. She pulled the chain taut, then twisted her wrist. In an instant, the chain blade shot outward, faster than before, swirling in an almost impossible blur of motion. It looked as if the weapon itself were alive, spinning and twisting in the air with controlled chaos.

    "This is my techniqueˇŞChain Reaper," Reina continued, her eyes sparkling with pride. "I can spin the chain blade at super speeds, faster than the eye can track. The faster I spin it, the more unpredictable it becomes. It''s like an extension of my own will, and if I can get close enough, you won''t even be able to dodge."

    As Reina spoke, she demonstrated the technique. The chain blade whirled in the air; its movement so fast that it left behind a trail of blurring links. The sharp clang of metal echoed as she directed it toward Sayaka, sending a barrage of spinning strikes her way. Each attack was quicker than the last, and the force behind each slash was enough to make the air itself vibrate.

    Sayaka''s eyes widened as she tracked the chain''s movement. She had already seen how fast it was, but now she understood why Reina had been so confident.

    "I can make it cut through almost anything," Reina added with a grin, her eyes gleaming with a mix of pride and challenge. "You''re going to need more than just speed to get past me."

    With that, the battle grew even fiercer, Reina''s chain blade moving like a whirlwind, forcing Sayaka to stay on the defensive. Every time she tried to make a move, the spinning chain blocked her, forcing her to think faster, to move even quicker.

    Sayaka couldn''t help but smirk, her voice teasing but filled with a playful edge.

    "So this is your big move?" Sayaka called out, sidestepping one of the chain blade''s fast strikes with a grace that made it seem effortless. "A fancy spinning trick?"

    Reina''s eyes flashed with determination as she hurled the chain blade again, the links whirling faster and faster. "You''d better take this seriously, Sayaka! You can''t dodge this forever."

    "Oh, I''m serious," Sayaka said, her voice light with amusement, but her movements were swift and sharp. She ducked under the spinning chain with a fluid roll, coming back up to her feet in one smooth motion. "But you need to have something up your sleeve if you want to catch me."

    Reina growled in frustration, her chain blade twisting in the air as she sent a barrage of attacks aimed directly at Sayaka. "You won''t get away so easily!"

    Sayaka laughed, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "You know, I thought spinning chains were supposed to be scary, but you''re just making me dizzy!"

    Reina gritted her teeth, focusing on controlling her chain blade, keeping it spinning and unpredictable. "This isn''t about being flashy, Sayaka. It''s about precision. Speed. And if you don''t stop playing around, you''re going to get cut."

    "I''m not playing around," Sayaka shot back, darting in and out of the strikes, her feet barely touching the ground as she weaved through the chain''s path. "I''m just trying to keep up with your circular problem-solving skills."

    With a burst of speed, Sayaka darted forward, sliding just beneath the chain blade as it swung by, her eyes gleaming with playful mischief. "Is that all you''ve got? I was expecting a little more."

    Reina''s smirk faded slightly as Sayaka effortlessly dodged another of her strikes. She readjusted her stance, focusing harder, but couldn''t hide the flicker of admiration in her eyes. "I''ve got plenty more. You won''t be so cocky when I land one of these."

    "Cocky? Oh, I''m just warming up," Sayaka teased, her voice light and carefree. She shot a wink at Reina before darting in, taking advantage of a brief opening to get in close to the spinning chain. "If I wanted to really show off, I''d have to bring out my own tricks. But for now, your little whirlwind''s keeping me entertained."

    Reina narrowed her eyes, frustration growing, but there was an edge of excitement too. This wasn''t just a battle; this was a game of speed, wit, and timing. And Sayaka''s teasing only made her more determined to land a hit. But for now, Sayaka''s taunts and agility made her a far more elusive target than Reina had anticipated.

    "I''ll teach you about keeping up soon enough," Reina muttered, spinning the chain blade faster. "You''re not going to slip away forever."

    Reina''s chain blade lashed out with brutal speed, wrapping around Sayaka''s limbs with precise control. In an instant, she pulled the chains tight, "Oh I forgot to tell you. The chains extend."

    "You''re done, Sayaka," Reina muttered through gritted teeth, focusing on her next move.

    With a swift motion, Reina yanked the chains, lifting Sayaka into the air and sending her hurtling across the ring. But just as Sayaka was about to slam into the ground, her body twisted midair with a fluid grace that Reina hadn''t anticipated.

    What''s she doing?

    Sayaka''s feet landed on the ground with cat-like precision, and she immediately used the momentum of the chains pulling her back toward Reina. She spun, which made the chains, pulling yank toward her.

    Reina''s eyes widened in shock as she was yanked off her feet, her body being dragged by the very chains she had used to throw Sayaka. Sayaka''s strength was unexpected, and before Reina could react, she found herself being pulled across the ring. The crowd gasped as Reina''s feet skidded along the floor.

    No way. Reina''s gripped tightened on the chains in an effort to stop herself.

    But it was too late.

    Sayaka''s pull and the momentum she had built up were too strong. Reina was sent flying, and in one final, unbalanced stumble, her feet crossed the line.

    Mr. Sigan immediately called out, "Sayaka Morita wins!"

    Reina landed hard just past the border, her body aching from the sudden motion. She blinked, stunned by how quickly everything had changed. One second, she was in control, and the next, Sayaka had turned the tables completely.

    Sayaka, still standing in her spot near the centre of the ring, flashed a teasing smile. "Guess you didn''t expect me to throw you out of bounds, huh?"

    Reina clenched her fists as she slowly rose, her chest heaving with the rush of adrenaline. She had underestimated Sayaka''s speed and agilityˇŞand it had cost her the match.

    "I''ll get you next time," Reina muttered, determined.

    Sayaka''s grin widened. "We''ll see about that."

    "That is it for round 1. I''ll list the winners for this round.

    Match 1: Luka De Angelo

    Match 2: Kaede Yoshida

    Match 3: Akarui Hikaru

    Match 4: Jao Pedro

    Match 5: Satoshi Sato

    Match 6: Daichi Tanaka

    Match 7: Aiko Kato

    Match 8: Chika Nishumura

    Match 9: Makoto Yamagushi

    Match 10: Sayaka Morita

    Please go to the board to see the line up."

    "Well, let''s go guys." We walked towards the board. The line up was,

    "1. Akarui Hikaru and Kaede Yoshida

    2. Luka De Angelo and Sayaka Morita

    3. Jao Pedro and Makoto Yamagushi

    4. Satoshi Sato and Chika Nishumura

    5. Daichi Tanaka and Aiko Kato"

    "Oh, so we''re up against each other, Kaede," I said, giving her a glance.

    "Yeah, seems like it," Kaede replied with a casual smile, unfazed by the match.

    From the sidelines, Akira piped up excitedly, "Finally! I''ve been waiting to see you two fight. I''ve been wondering who''s stronger between you guys."

    Sakura added, "Guess we''ll find out soon enough."

    Kaede just nodded, her expression calm. "Yeah, it should be interesting."

    "Ok class Round 2 Match 1: Akarui Hikaru vs Kaede Yoshida!" Mr. Sigan broke the silence.

    The moment Mr. Sigan called our match, I could feel the energy in the arena shift. Kaede was across from me, standing tall with a confident grin. I had trained hard for this, and I was going to make sure it showed.

    "Start!" Mr. Sigan''s voice rang out, and the battle began.

    Kaede was quick to act, her arms extending in a fluid motion. "Light''s Cyclone!" she shouted, and a vortex of radiant energy spiralled toward me with incredible force. I didn''t flinch. "Not bad Kaede!"

    "Shadow Portal!" I called, opening a dark rift in space and slipping through it just as the cyclone crashed where I had been standing. I reappeared behind her, ready to strike.

    Kaede spun around, eyes flashing as she launched a barrage of glowing punches. "Light''s Flash!" she exclaimed, each punch fast and powerful. I dodged the first few but one of her hits landed solidly against my side. It stung, but I didn''t let it shake me.

    I smirked, channelling my energy into a powerful move. "Deranged Slashes!" I slashed wildly with my dark-infused blade, attacking with a furious speed that forced Kaede to block and retreat. My strikes were unpredictable, overwhelming her guard.

    Kaede grinned, then jumped back to reset the distance between us. "Nice moves," she said, breathing slightly heavier. "But watch this!"

    She raised her arms and gathered energy, forming a radiant beam in her palms. "Light''s Ascension!" she yelled, and the beam shot toward me, fast and deadly.

    I could feel the blast coming. "Shadow Portal!" I opened another rift, stepping through just in time to avoid the attack. The ground where I''d been standing was scorched, but I had already reappeared behind her.

    "You''re quick," Kaede said with a grin, but I could see the determination in her eyes. She wasn''t about to let me off that easy.

    With a flick of her wrist, Kaede conjured a shining barrier of light. "Light''s Guardian!" she shouted, and the shield appeared, blocking her from any incoming attacks.

    I narrowed my eyes. "Black Hole!" I summoned a dark orb between us, pulling everything toward it with immense gravitational force. Kaede staggered as the pull yanked her barrier in, the shield cracking under the pressure. She fought to stay grounded, but the Black Hole had her on the defensive.

    "Impressive," Kaede grunted, managing to stabilize herself. "But I''ve got more!"

    Kaede dashed forward, her aura flaring as she called out, "Light''s Tempest!" A whirlwind of radiant energy erupted around her, pushing me back with overwhelming force.

    I grinned, unfazed. "Shadow Blade!" I summoned a blade of pure darkness in my hand, swinging it with precision to cut through the swirling light. The clash between light and shadow sparked with energy, but I powered through, getting closer to Kaede.

    She gritted her teeth and launched another attack. "Light''s Fury!" A series of rapid, glowing punches followed, each one landing with powerful force. I blocked most of them with my shadow blade, but one punch got past my guard, sending a shockwave of energy through my body.

    I staggered but quickly regained my footing. "Deranged Slashes!" I retaliated with another brutal flurry of dark-infused strikes. Each one was faster, harder, and aimed to break through her defences.

    Kaede blocked some of the slashes, but the pressure was getting to her. I could see the strain in her movements. She wasn''t done yet, though.

    "Not bad," I muttered, my eyes narrowing, "White hole."

    I straightened my right arm. A huge white orb formed twice my size on the tip of my index finger. It blasted huge amounts of energy. It illuminated the whole place even more. Damn it!  Light''s fury!  Kaede launched a series of barrages trying to counter the energy blast.

    I summoned my katana, feeling the cold, sharp metal in my grip as the weight of the weapon grounded me in the fight.

    Kaede raised her arm again. "Light''s Flash!" she cried, unleashing a series of rapid punches, each one glowing with a radiant force. The energy behind them was incredible, but I was ready. With a swift movement, I stepped to the side, narrowly dodging the first few punches. As she followed up with another flurry, I twirled my katana in my hand, using the blade to deflect the glowing strikes. The clash of light against steel rang through the arena, sparks flying as the two forces collided.

    This is nothing. She''s strong, but I can handle this.

    "Not bad!" I grinned, focusing on maintaining my balance and form. "But you''re gonna need more than that!"

    Without waiting for her next move, I pushed forward, using my katana in a series of precise strikes aimed at her defense. "Deranged Slashes!" I called out, my blade cutting through the air in chaotic, rapid motions. Each slash brought the darkness around me to life, infusing the strikes with overwhelming force. Kaede tried to counter with a quick series of kicks and punches, but the energy behind my slashes was too fast and relentless.

    She''s getting cornered. She''ll slip up if I keep pushing her like this.

    She stumbled back, her eyes wide as she tried to dodge. I could see the cracks in her confidence ˇŞ the onslaught was working. But Kaede wasn''t about to go down so easily. She summoned a shield of light, "Light''s Shield!" just as I closed the distance between us.

    I collided with the shield, the sound of metal against light ringing out. The force from the impact made the ground tremble beneath us, but Kaede''s shield held, only slightly faltering. The moment the shield weakened, I saw my opening. I twisted the katana in my hands, using its sharp edge to break through the barrier.

    She''s desperate. Her shield is cracked. One more push.

    Kaede, still holding the shield, pushed forward with a burst of strength, launching herself at me with a powerful strike. "Light''s Fury!" she shouted, her arms glowing with radiance as she unleashed a barrage of punches. I blocked most of the hits with my katana, but each blow shook my arms, pushing me back step by step.

    I have to make distance.

    "Shadow Portal!" I called out, opening a rift in space and stepping through just in time to avoid Kaede''s last strike. The portal spat me out behind her, and before she could turn around, I was already swinging my katana in a wide arc.

    "Deranged Slashes!" I roared again, my blade cutting through the air with overwhelming speed. Kaede barely managed to twist out of the way in time, but the force of the slashes sent ripples of energy across the battlefield. I didn''t give her any room to breathe ˇŞ every slash was designed to force her into a defensive position, overwhelming her with the dark energy.

    She''s losing ground. Keep up the pressure.

    She managed to create a defensive barrier again, "Light''s Guardian!" But I could see the cracks forming in her defence. I wasn''t about to let up. My katana, infused with darkness, became an extension of my will, slicing through her barrier piece by piece.

    It''s time to end this.

    With a sharp breath, I focused, and in an instant, I invoked my realm. "Realm: Eternal Night!" I declared, my voice cutting through the tension like a blade.

    The world around us shifted. The arena we had been fighting in was suddenly plunged into complete darkness. The only light came from molten rivers of energy that crackled and sputtered beneath the floor, casting eerie orange and red glows. The ground beneath us felt softer, almost alive, the mist curling and swirling with every movement I made. Every step I took echoed in the silence, amplifying the weight of my presence.

    I could feel the darkness around me pressing in from every angle, wrapping itself around my body like a cloak. The energy in the air surged, a powerful, oppressive force that seemed to feed me strength. I could feel my muscles tense, every fiber of my being charged with the power of the realm itself.

    Kaede''s face twisted in confusion and frustration as she looked around, clearly disoriented by the sudden shift in her surroundings. She took a cautious step forward, but the darkness made it impossible for her to see me clearly.

    She''s vulnerable. I can feel it.

    Kaede gripped her fists tighter, her glowing form flickering in the shadows, and I could hear her voice cutting through the silence. "What is this?!" she shouted, her voice echoing off the unseen walls of the realm. "I can''t see anything!"

    Her eyes darted around, searching for me, but she couldn''t track my movements. The Realm itself was disorienting her, clouding her senses. I could feel it ˇŞ the darkness was thick, almost alive, bending around my every command. It made me faster, stronger.

    This is my advantage.

    I could see Kaede trying to adjust, attempting to bring her attacks into focus. Her body glowed brightly in the pitch-black space, but it was no use ˇŞ the darkness around her made every movement sluggish. I moved silently through the mist, my body blending in with the surroundings, the molten glow from the ground lighting my path.

    "Deranged Slashes!" I called out, my katana crackling with dark energy as I slashed through the air. The strikes came in a flurry, fast and unrelenting, each one amplified by the darkness that surrounded me. I could feel my power building with every move I made, the Realm feeding my every strike.

    Kaede tried to block, but her glowing form was too easy to track in this endless void. I struck again, this time landing a solid blow on her arm, knocking her off balance. She staggered, her eyes widening with surprise.

    "Not bad," I muttered under my breath, feeling the overwhelming surge of energy coursing through me. She''s definitely struggling.

    I pushed forward, the shadows swirling around me as I moved in for another strike. The darkness seemed to respond to my will, empowering my every attack. Kaede barely managed to bring her guard up in time, the light around her flickering and flashing in desperation. But the realm was mine, and it made every movement of mine quicker, more precise.

    "Shadow Portal!" I yelled, opening another rift behind her. I stepped through, moving with the speed and silence that the darkness gave me. As I appeared behind her, I raised my katana high.

    "Deranged Slashes!" I roared, striking down as Kaede turned too late, my blade cutting through the air with lethal precision.

 Chapter 14 Give Up - The Class 1A Tournament Arc Part 6

    Kaede''s shield finally shattered under my relentless assault, and I saw the opening. She tried to step back, but her movements were sluggish, her energy clearly running low. I smirked, raising my katana high. "This ends now." With a powerful swing, I called out, "Deranged Slashes!" Each slash came down with overwhelming force. Kaede''s defences broke, and the final blow sent her crashing to the ground. She gasped for breath, trying to push herself up, but her strength was drained. "I can''t..." she muttered, the light around her flickering. I lowered my katana slightly, watching her attempt to rise. I could see she was done. But she wasn''t giving up yet. My Katana disappeared. "God Force!" I tightened my fists as the started to glow. I leaped towards her. This is it! Ahh shoot. I got to do something! My fists reached her chest. She took too long. It was too late. The force sent her flying. Her feet almost touched the boundary. A small smile grew on my face. "White Hole." "Great." The white hole immediately appeared in between us and expelled a huge amount of force. Kaede created a wall of light but it shattered. The arena grew brighter. I stopped the White Hole. The light stopped. It revealed Kaede''s legs just centimetres outside the boundary. The class sighed. "Aw man. Typical." Kaede sulked. "Round 2 Match 1 Akarui wins!" I kept panting. "I did it!" I walked up to Kaede, "Hey. Good fight." "Thanks." We walked of the circle, making way for the next fight. "Round 2 Match 2 Luka De Angelo vs Sayaka Morita!" Luka and Sayaka stepped into the circle. "I hope you''re ready," Sayaka said, her glaive gripped tightly in her hands. Luka didn''t respond, his gaze locked on her as he began to circle around, trident in hand. "Start!" "Wait a minute. I remember my dad mentioning something about a clan called Morita. Wait if she is from the Morita clan her technique would be..." Her body shimmered for a moment, and the energy around her increased. Eyes and mouths began to materialize, first on her glaive and then spreading to her arms, legs, and even her torso. Each eye blinked, and the mouths parted to release short bursts of energy. "The Technique Of A Thousand Faces." "Now, let''s see what you can do." Luka spun his trident and raised it in a defensive stance. "Frostbite." He flicked his wrist, and a flurry of ice shards shot toward Sayaka. She expertly deflected them with her glaive, the mouths on the blade firing energy blasts to shatter the ice before it could reach her. "You''re quick," Luka commented, his expression unchanged. Sayaka''s eyes flickered with determination. She dashed forward, swinging her glaive in a wide arc. More energy blasts erupted from the eyes on her weapon, forcing Luka to jump back. The blasts tore through the air, but Luka moved with precision, narrowly avoiding them. Luka didn''t waste any time. He swung his trident in the air, summoning "Glacial Barrage." Ice spikes shot out from the ground, heading straight for Sayaka. She dashed to the side, but the ice followed, curving and cornering her. With quick movements, she swung her glaive again, the mouths on it unleashing powerful energy blasts to break through the ice before it could surround her. The transformation had clearly increased her speed, but Luka was still in control. He raised his trident. "Unify." Ice particles spread over his skin, hardening into a shimmering, frosty form. His movements became faster, more fluid, as he dashed toward Sayaka. "You''re not as fast as you think," Luka muttered, his trident arcing down toward her. Sayaka reacted just in time, using her glaive to block the strike. The mouths on her glaive opened wide, releasing energy that pushed Luka back. "Not bad," Luka said, his eyes glinting with interest. But he wasn''t done. He swung his trident again. "Frost Surge." A powerful wave of ice rushed toward Sayaka, but she responded by creating an energy barrier with the mouths on her body. The ice collided with the barrier, shattering it into a flurry of ice crystals. Sayaka''s eyes glowed with energy, and she took a step forward. The transformation gave her strength, but Luka''s relentless attacks kept pushing her back. "I''m just getting started," she said, her voice steady despite the pressure. Luka smiled faintly. "I''ve been waiting for this." He swung his trident, releasing an enormous ice blast straight toward Sayaka. This time, she couldn''t completely avoid it. The ice enveloped her, freezing her from the knees down. Sayaka gritted her teeth, summoning all her remaining energy. "Thousand Faces." The eyes and mouths across her body blinked, and new energy blasts shot from every direction, breaking apart the ice that trapped her. She then dashed forward with remarkable speed, closing the gap between her and Luka. Luka was caught off guard, but he quickly raised his trident. "Unyielding Ice." He summoned a protective shield of ice in front of him, but Sayaka''s energy blasts hit him hard, breaking through the barrier. Luka staggered back, but his ice shield had absorbed most of the energy. "That was close," Luka muttered, shaking off the attack. Sayaka, now fully transformed and empowered, gave him a determined smile. "Next time, you won''t be so lucky." Luka didn''t waste any time. "Ice Lance." He thrust his trident forward, launching a long spike of ice directly at Sayaka. She sidestepped, barely dodging it, but she was starting to feel the weight of the fight. Without missing a beat, Luka prepared for his final attack. "Unify." Ice enveloped him again, increasing the power of his movements. "Let''s finish this," Luka said, his tone flat but focused. He lunged at Sayaka with incredible speed, his trident raised to strike. Sayaka swung her glaive in retaliation, but Luka was already behind her. "Glacial Barrage!" He unleashed a rapid series of ice spikes, sending them directly toward her back. Sayaka tried to block them, but the barrage was too overwhelming. Luka''s ice strikes pierced through her defence, and with one final thrust of his trident, he landed a clean hit. Sayaka was knocked back, her glaive slipping from her hand as she fell to the ground, encased in ice. Luka stood over her, trident poised for the finishing blow. Mr. Sigan''s voice echoed across the arena. "Match 2: Luka De Angelo wins!" Luka stepped back, his body returning to normal as the ice particles slowly dissipated. He gave a small nod toward Sayaka, who was already pushing herself up from the ground, still breathing heavily. "Good fight," Luka said, offering a hand to help her up. Sayaka took his hand with a grin. "Next time, Luka. You won''t get off so easily." The crowd erupted into applause, and Luka turned, walking toward the bleachers. Akira clapped sarcastically from the stands. "Great job, Luka. Another one bites the dust," Akira said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. Sakura smirked. "You''ll get your turn soon, Akira. Try not to break anything when you fight." "I''m just saying," Akira replied, tapping his foot impatiently. "If I were fighting Luka, I''d be done with it in two minutes." Kaede chuckled, shaking his head. "Sure you would, Akira. Let''s see what happens when it''s your turn." "I''ll show you all," Akira said, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "I can''t wait!" "Match 3 Makoto Yamagushi vs Jao Pedro!" The arena hummed with tension as Jao Pedro and Makoto prepared for battle. The crowd was on edge, anticipating a fight between two powerful opponents. Jao, with his cube in hand, stood calm and collected, while Makoto, radiating energy, cracked his knuckles, ready to unleash his power. "Start!" Makoto was the first to move, speeding toward Jao with incredible agility. "Red Dawn!" he shouted, his body glowing with fiery energy. He swung a blazing fist at Jao, who instinctively raised his cube in defense. The impact created a shockwave, but Jao''s cube absorbed most of the blow, pushing him back only a few steps. Jao smirked, looking at Makoto. "Is that all you''ve got?" Makoto didn''t hesitate. "Crimson Flash!" he roared, his body surging with red energy as he closed the distance in an instant. With a series of lightning-fast strikes, he aimed to overwhelm Jao. Each punch was a blur of speed and power, but Jao''s cube flickered with energy, blocking the blows with perfect precision. "You''re fast," Jao said, his voice calm, "but I''ll need more than that to go down." Makoto grinned, his eyes narrowing. "I''ve got plenty more." He jumped back, putting some distance between them, and raised both hands. "Lightning Bolt!" he shouted. A blinding bolt of blue lightning erupted from his palms, shooting toward Jao with terrifying speed. Jao''s cube emitted a brilliant flash of light as he raised it to intercept the bolt. The lightning struck the cube with a violent crack, sending a shockwave through the arena. Jao staggered back, his body momentarily trembling from the electricity. "Impressive," Jao said, brushing himself off. "But it''s not enough to stop me." Makoto knew he couldn''t give Jao a chance to recover. He powered up again, his energy crackling. "Red Dawn!" he yelled, unleashing another surge of fiery energy as he charged toward Jao once more. This time, he combined the fiery aura with his full momentum, aiming for a direct hit. But Jao wasn''t going to let Makoto land another blow. With a calm flick of his wrist, Jao activated the core of his cube. "Capture. Activate." Suddenly, Makoto felt an overwhelming pull on his energy. His body went heavy, his movements sluggish. The pieces of Jao''s cube surrounded him, their glowing light siphoning away his strength. "No! What is this?!" Makoto shouted, his body trembling as his energy drained away. His vision began to blur, and he struggled to stay upright. Jao''s cube glowed brightly, and the core of the cube started to open. The darkness within it seemed to draw Makoto closer, like a vacuum sucking him in. Despite his best efforts to resist, Makoto was slowly pulled toward the cube''s black core. Jao''s voice echoed coolly, "It''s over, Makoto." Makoto''s body was sucked into the black core, his form disappearing into the darkness. The cube reassembled, the pieces clicking back together in Jao''s hand. Still assembled. The arena fell silent for a moment before Mr. Sigan''s voice broke the stillness. "Match 3: Jao Pedro wins." "Really? Again?" Akira remarked? "I swear they are speeding this." "Well out you go." Jao scrambled his cube. It split again and from the black core Makoto came out. Almost like he was shot from a cannon. "Match 4: Satoshi Sato vs. Nishumura." The fighters went to the centre. "Start!" Chika lunged forward, her butcher knife a silver streak in the air, aimed at Satoshi''s ribs. The force behind her swing was enough to split the air, the blade whistling toward him. Satoshi''s body flowed with effortless grace, sidestepping just in time, the knife missing him by mere inches. He didn''t move back; instead, his feet shifted, his weight moving fluidly. "Flowing Guard," he murmured under his breath, his arms moving to intercept the strike, redirecting the energy with minimal effort. Chika''s smirk never faltered. "Not bad," she said, stepping back with a quick flick of her wrist. "But you''ll have to do more than that." Without wasting a beat, she surged forward again. This time, her strike was a feintˇŞhigh, then low, the butcher knife flashing as it aimed for Satoshi''s unguarded side. Satoshi''s eyes narrowed as he watched her body language, his feet already moving before the attack could land. With a spin, he ducked under the blade, narrowly avoiding it, and as he came up, his fist shot forward in one fluid motion, aiming for her midsection. "Flowing Rush!" he called out, his voice sharp and steady. His fist landed with precision, a hard thud against her ribs. The force was enough to make Chika stumble back, a brief flicker of surprise in her eyes. But she quickly recovered, pushing herself back to her feet with a growl. Chika''s grin widened as she looked at him, eyes glittering with excitement. "You move like water," she said, voice low and dangerous. "But I''m not that easy to break." She lunged again, her blade sweeping low this time, aiming for his legs. But Satoshi''s body moved like a ripple across a pond, shifting to the side as if in slow motion. He flowed around the strike effortlessly, his movements graceful and unpredictable. His feet never stopped moving, always in perfect sync with his body. Chika swung her knife in a series of rapid arcs, her strikes coming faster and more unpredictable. She was relentless, trying to force Satoshi into a mistake, her knife a blur of steel aimed at his head, his chest, his sides. But Satoshi danced around her, his movements almost impossible to predict. His eyes remained calm, his face focused, and his body in perfect harmony. Each time Chika''s blade got close, he was already shifting out of range, avoiding her strikes with an almost magical dexterity. "Flowing Guard," he muttered again, his arms moving in a slow, deliberate circle to catch the residual energy of a missed strike, dissipating it into the air. Chika''s lips curled in frustration. "You''re annoying," she growled, her grip tightening on the handle of the knife. "Let''s see how long you can keep dodging." With a roar, she planted her foot and swung her blade in a brutal, horizontal arc aimed at his head. Satoshi ducked and twisted, the blade missing by inches, and before she could recover, he retaliated with another strike. "Flowing Strike!" he shouted, his fist shooting forward like a piston, the force behind it carrying through the air. His target was her shoulder, a direct hit. Chika staggered back, winded, but her grin only widened. She was already recovering, her hand still on the hilt of her weapon. Her golden eyes gleamed with determination. "Nice try," she said, voice dripping with challenge. "But you''ll need more than that." She surged forward again, this time more cautiously, her knife held at the ready. Satoshi''s movements were as fluid as ever, his body effortlessly weaving around each attack. But Chika was fastˇŞfaster than he expectedˇŞand she pressed him harder now, her strikes coming in rapid succession. "Flowing Rush!" Satoshi called again, his voice unwavering. He was a blur of motion, his strikes coming one after another, each attack flowing into the next like a never-ending wave. But Chika was ready. With a flick of her wrist, she knocked one of his strikes aside, then twisted, bringing the blunt side of the knife crashing toward him. The blow landed square on his side, a heavy thud that sent a ripple of force through his body. Satoshi''s breath caught in his throat, but he didn''t fall. Instead, he absorbed the impact, his body shifting in the air as he slid to the side. "Impressive," Chika grinned, watching him carefully. "But you can''t dodge forever." Satoshi''s breath came a little heavier now, but his expression was still calm. His movements were slower, more calculated, as he found his rhythm again. "Flowing Guard," he murmured, his arms crossing in front of him as he redirected a powerful swing of Chika''s knife, absorbing the strike with ease. "Balance, Chika," Satoshi said, his voice steady. "It''s about knowing when to strike and when to wait." Chika''s eyes narrowed as she sized him up, her fingers twitching against the hilt of her knife. "We''ll see how much balance you have after this." Without warning, she charged again, her knife flashing through the air in a lethal arc aimed for his throat. Satoshi''s body shifted as he dodged, but this time, Chika wasn''t going to let him slip away so easily. She pivoted on her heel, spinning in the air, and brought the blunt side of her knife down with all her strength. It was a move Satoshi had not expected, and the impact sent a shockwave through the arena as it connected with his side. His body was thrown to the ground with brutal force, his breath knocked out of him. For a moment, the arena was silent. Satoshi lay on the ground, panting, feeling the weight of the blow. But as Chika approached, Satoshi''s eyes flared with determination. With a fluid motion, he rolled to the side, quickly getting back on his feet. "I''m not done yet," he said, his voice calm despite the pain in his chest. He straightened up, his body once more moving with fluid, controlled grace. Chika''s grin grew wider. "Good," she said. "Let''s see how much longer you can last." The two circled each other, neither willing to give an inch. Each strike, each movement, each breath felt like a delicate balance of power and grace. The arena was alive with the intensity of their battle. Finally, with one last, swift motion, Satoshi darted forward, his movements a perfect culmination of his style. "Flowing Rush!" he called, his body blurring as he struck at Chika''s chest, landing with precision. Chika staggered back, her breathing heavy, but she didn''t fall. Instead, she took a step back, eyeing him with a new respect. "You''re tougher than I thought," she said, a spark of admiration in her voice. "But I''m not done yet." Satoshi smiled, wiping the sweat from his brow. "That''s what they all say.." Satoshi''s steps splashed through the growing puddles of water left behind by his movements, the arena floor glistening under the lights. Chika lunged, her butcher knife flashing in an arc aimed squarely at his ribs. He ducked with a fluid motion, narrowly avoiding the blade as water droplets sprayed into the air. "Is this really your plan? Just swinging that thing around until I slip?" he teased, his tone light but his eyes sharp. Chika smirked, spinning into another strike. "If it works, it works." She pressed forward, her movements aggressive and relentless, each swing of her blade forcing Satoshi to stay on the defensive. But with every step she took, the water trails seemed to work against her, the slick surface making her footing less sure. Satoshi sidestepped her next attack with a dancer''s grace. "Flowing Rush," he murmured, his fists moving in quick, precise strikes. He aimed for her shoulder, then her ribs, each hit designed to knock her off balance. Chika grunted as one of his punches connected, but she recovered quickly, gripping the ground with the heel of her boot. "Not bad," she admitted, "but you''re going to have to do more than splash me to win." Satoshi chuckled, his movements fluid as he darted away from her retaliatory swing. "It''s all part of the strategy, Chika. You''ll see." "Yeah? How about I just end this now?" she shot back, charging at him with renewed intensity. The butcher knife came down in a heavy swing, but Satoshi twisted out of range, his body moving like water. Chika''s blade hit the ground with a resounding clang, the force shaking droplets loose from the arena floor. "Missed again," Satoshi said, a playful lilt in his voice. Chika growled, her golden eyes narrowing as she adjusted her grip. She feinted high before lunging low, aiming for his legs in a sweeping kick. Satoshi hopped over it, landing lightly and slipping behind her. "You''re working too hard. Just go with the flow." "Don''t tell me how to fight!" Chika snapped, swinging her knife in a wild arc as she turned. The blade narrowly missed him, but the water left by his constant movement caused her foot to skid. Chika stumbled, her balance faltering for the first time. Satoshi seized the moment. He stepped in close, his fist striking her side in a clean hit. The impact sent Chika sliding backward, her boots failing to find traction on the slick ground. "No way I''m losing like this!" she shouted, digging the flat of her knife into the ground to stop her momentum. But the water-coated floor wasn''t forgiving. Chika''s efforts only slowed her slide as she crossed the border with a frustrated growl. "Match 4: Satoshi Sato wins!" Chika sat up, glaring at Satoshi for a moment before letting out a sharp laugh. "You and your puddles. You better hope we don''t fight in a desert next time." Satoshi offered her a hand, his usual calm demeanour intact. "A win''s a win, right?" She took his hand begrudgingly, standing and shaking her head. "You''re lucky you''re slippery, or I would''ve knocked you out ages ago." "Guess I''ll take that as a compliment," he replied with a small grin. Chika rolled her eyes, brushing some of the dampness off her clothes. "Don''t get cocky. Next time, I''m bringing spikes." "Noted," "Ok! That was quick! Now. Finale of round 2! Daichi Tanaka vs Aiko Kato!" "Necromancer vs an Actual fighter." Akira said. The arena, once filled with chatter, had gone eerily silent. The weight of the fight hung heavy in the air as the audience watched, breathless, waiting for the battle to unfold. Daichi''s pulse thundered in his ears, every inch of his body alert and tense. Across from him, Aiko stood in serene silence, her hand hovering near the small charm she always carried. "Start!" She looked unfazed, even as Daichi clenched his fists, preparing himself for the fight ahead. The atmosphere crackled with anticipation. With a small, almost imperceptible nod, Aiko''s voice rang out, breaking the tension. "Spirit Bind. Yuki Onna." The temperature plummeted instantly. Daichi gasped, seeing his breath fog in the freezing air. The arena''s ground began to crack as a blanket of ice spread rapidly across the floor, cold air cutting through his skin. It was as if the very essence of winter had taken root in this space. Then, from the midst of the frost, a figure materializedˇŞa towering, ethereal woman, pale as snow, with long, flowing white hair and a haunting gaze. The Yuki Onna. Her kimono fluttered in the frigid wind, and her eyes glowed a menacing blue, the same color as the freezing mist that surrounded her. Daichi''s eyes narrowed. "Great, more of this." Without a word, the Yuki Onna raised her hand. Ice shards shot out like missiles, whizzing toward Daichi with frightening precision. He dove to the side, narrowly missing one shard as it embedded into the ground where he''d been standing. "Not bad," Daichi muttered, rolling into a crouch and quickly getting to his feet. Before he could catch his breath, Aiko''s voice rang out again: "Tengu." The wind howled. The air shifted, twisting violently as a massive figure emerged from the galeˇŞa monstrous birdman, clad in dark, feathered armor, with eyes glowing a fierce amber. His wings beat the air with such force that Daichi staggered back, struggling to maintain his footing as the gusts threatened to knock him off balance. The Tengu screeched, its voice like a clap of thunder, and dove toward Daichi, talons aimed at his throat. "Not good!" Daichi grunted, dodging just in time. The Tengu''s claws scraped past him, raking through his jacket and leaving gashes in the fabric. Daichi shot a quick glance upward, just in time to see the Tengu swooping back around for another attack. "Damn! She''s got the whole elemental team in her corner..." Aiko''s next words cut through the air with quiet authority. "Kitsune." Light flared as a shimmering fox, its body gleaming like molten gold, appeared in front of Aiko. The Kitsune''s nine radiant tails flickered with immense power, each one emitting a wave of energy. The fox let out a playful bark, its energy shimmering like the first rays of the sun, but there was no mistaking the lethal intent behind it. "Great... I''ve got a whole damn zoo to deal with," Daichi muttered, raising his weapon. "Lemme guess. They fight. The usual ''I''m not done yet.'' ''It is over.'' they don''t know when too give up. They lose. Right?" Akira spoke. "Yup." The Kitsune''s tails flicked in his direction, sending blasts of concentrated energy that exploded on impact, sending tremors through the ice. Daichi leaped and rolled, narrowly avoiding one of the blasts that tore through the ground, leaving a smouldering crater. As he got to his feet, his mind raced. "I need to clear some spaceˇŞfast." His thoughts were interrupted by the chilling voice of Aiko. "Kurozai. Kukuten." From the shadows, two more figures emerged. Kurozai, the living shadow, flickered and writhed as his form shifted, blending into the darkness as if he were born from it. His body was fluid, a constantly morphing mass of darkness that seemed to pulse with raw, untapped power. Kukuten, on the other hand, appeared like a creature of pure chaotic energyˇŞdark arcs of lightning coursed through his form, making the air crackle. The ground seemed to darken, as if the light itself was being drained by Kurozai and Kukuten''s presence. Daichi''s heart rate spiked. This wasn''t just a fight; it was an overwhelming assault. Kurozai struck first, his tendrils of shadow shooting toward Daichi. He leaped to the side, narrowly dodging the dark appendage that swung toward him, but the attack left a streak of black fire that sizzled and spread across the ground. "Damn it!" Daichi hissed, feeling the heat from the shadows even as he pushed forward. Kukuten wasn''t far behind. A bolt of dark energy flew toward Daichi, striking him square in the chest. The impact sent him flying backward, his body slamming into the icy floor with a painful crack. He gritted his teeth, his chest tightening as the dark energy clung to him. Aiko''s voice rang out again, calm and controlled. "It''s over, Daichi." Daichi slowly pushed himself up, sweat beading on his forehead, his breath labored. "Not yet..." The Tengu screeched again, diving toward him, and the Yuki Onna''s ice shards rained down like hail. Daichi quickly formed a protective light shield in front of him, deflecting most of the incoming attacks. However, the force of the Tengu''s next strike sent his shield shattering, and he barely had time to raise his weapon to block the brunt of the blow. His body shook with the impact, but he held firm. "I''m still in this!" But as he turned, ready to strike back, Kurozai and Kukuten closed in from the sides. Daichi barely had time to react before Kurozai''s shadowy tendrils wrapped around him, binding him in place. "Let me go!" Daichi roared, struggling against the dark grip. Kukuten''s dark energy spiraled, forming a deadly sphere in front of him. With a twisted grin, the shadow creature hurled it toward Daichi. Just as the blast neared, Daichi''s light flared brighter, his body pushing beyond its limits. He managed to unleash a powerful wave of energy that forced Kukuten back and shattered the hold Kurozai had on him, but at a great costˇŞhis strength was nearly depleted. But even as Daichi fought to stay on his feet, Aiko''s familiars regrouped, their energy levels still formidable. The Tengu dove again, the Yuki Onna raised her hands, summoning another wave of ice shards, and Kurozai and Kukuten began to circle him like predators. Aiko watched, her gaze cool and steady. "You''re strong, Daichi. But you can''t keep up forever." Desperation filled Daichi''s chest. He needed an opening, something, anything to give him the upper hand. His weapon hummed in his hands, glowing faintly as he prepared for one last move. Then, without warning, the Tengu dove toward him again, but this time, Daichi twisted and threw himself into the air, using his remaining energy to propel himself upward with a burst of light. He launched his weapon, sending it flying toward the Tengu, but it was quickly deflected. Daichi''s energy flickered out, his body crashing to the ground. Aiko''s expression remained unchanged as she saw him struggle. "It''s over," she said softly, signaling the final strike. Kurozai''s shadow tendrils wrapped around Daichi again, pulling him to the ground as Kukuten''s energy orb closed in. There was no escape. With a final, devastating impact, the dark orb collided with Daichi, engulfing him in a burst of energy that shattered the ice beneath him. The arena fell silent. Daichi''s body lay motionless, his energy extinguished, as Aiko stepped forward, her expression one of quiet satisfaction. "You fought well," she said, her voice calm but tinged with respect. "But in the end, it wasn''t enough." The familiars dissolved into shadows, their mission complete. Daichi''s body remained on the ice, his chest rising and falling slowly, the faintest sign of life still lingering. Aiko''s gaze softened for a moment. The arena was still as death, the frigid air biting at Daichi''s exposed skin as he staggered to his feet, every muscle in his body aching from the relentless barrage of attacks. His chest heaved, his breath coming in ragged gasps as his eyes scanned the field for any sign of weakness in his opponents. But there was nothing. Aiko stood composed, her eyes calculating, as her spirits surrounded her like an impenetrable fortress. The Kitsune''s tails flickered with radiant energy, the Tengu''s screeches echoed ominously above, and the Yuki Onna''s ice-covered ground shimmered, deadly and cold. Kurozai and Kukuten remained in the shadows, their forms flickering as they waited for the moment to strike. The weight of the situation pressed heavily on Daichi''s chest, but he refused to give up. I won''t go like this. With a roar of frustration, Daichi pushed forward, the floor beneath him cracking under the force of his movement. He surged toward the Tengu, his fists glowing with energy, ready to land a devastating blow. The Tengu screeched and swooped down once more, its talons outstretched. But this time, Daichi was ready. He pivoted, narrowly dodging the bird-man''s claws, and retaliated with a powerful blast of light energy from his hands. The force sent the Tengu reeling backward, its wings flapping wildly as it struggled to regain its balance. But just as it did, the Yuki Onna''s icy shards shot forward, this time in a relentless, almost serpentine barrage. Daichi gritted his teeth and leapt, twisting midair as the ice shards narrowly missed him. His feet barely touched the ground before the Kitsune charged, her nine tails lashing in unison. Daichi raised his arms, a shield of light flickering into existence, but the impact of the first tail sent him crashing to the ground. The Kitsune''s energy was like a wave, relentless, scorching, and overwhelming. Before Daichi could react, the shadows of Kurozai and Kukuten enveloped him. Kurozai''s tendrils wrapped around his legs, pulling him down with a strength Daichi couldn''t break. Kukuten''s dark energy flared, sending pulses of destructive force crashing down around him. Daichi winced as the energy exploded, tearing through the ground, sending rock and ice scattering in every direction. He could feel the weight of exhaustion bearing down on him. "You''re too slow," Aiko''s voice came from behind him, calm as ever. He could hear the confidence in her tone, could feel the tension of her power building, ready for the final blow. With a final push, Daichi summoned every last bit of his strength. His body flared with brilliant light, pushing back the shadows that held him captive. He twisted his body violently, the tendrils of Kurozai unraveling as his light energy surged outward, cutting through the oppressive darkness. "Not yet!" Daichi yelled, his voice raw with determination. He spun, his hand reaching for his weapon, still buried in the ice from his earlier attempt. But as he grabbed it, a sudden, intense pressure gripped his chest. He felt the weight of the energy in the arena closing in on him, like an inescapable vice. Kurozai and Kukuten were already circling, waiting for the right moment. Aiko''s voice rang out, steady as ever. "Enough, Daichi. It''s over." The Tengu dove again, and this time, there was nowhere to go. The creature''s talons reached for his throat, and with a final, decisive motion, they pierced through his defenses. Daichi let out a sharp gasp, the cold, iron-like claws sinking into his flesh. He gritted his teeth, the shock of pain rushing through his body. "No..." But before he could fight back, the Kitsune''s tails lashed again, and the explosion of energy sent him flying back, slamming into the ice-covered floor with a sickening crack. His vision blurred as his limbs went limp, his body overwhelmed by the sheer force of the attack. The cold, biting winds of the Yuki Onna''s power swept over him, and for a moment, he felt nothing but the crushing weight of exhaustion. Aiko stood still, her gaze piercing. She slowly stepped forward, her footsteps silent against the icy ground. Daichi could barely keep his eyes open, but he forced them to focus, staring up at her. "I''ve seen you fight before," Aiko said, her voice still calm. "You have spirit. But spirit alone won''t win you this battle." With a final flick of her wrist, she commanded her familiars to back away. The Yuki Onna''s frost receded, the Tengu''s wings stilled, and the Kitsune lowered its glowing tails. Kurozai and Kukuten faded into the shadows, their dark forms dissipating like smoke. The cold energy in the air dissipated, and Daichi could feel the weight on his chest lift, though his body still ached and pulsed with the remnants of the battle. He tried to push himself up, but his body refused to cooperate. Get up. 10 seconds passed. Aiko won and he lost. "Round 2 Finale: Aiko Kato wins!" Aiko reached down, offering her hand. "You fought well," she said softly. "But it''s not enough." Daichi''s fingers brushed against her palm, but he couldn''t muster the strength to take it. His chest rose and fell rapidly as his mind raced. He had pushed himself to the limit, fought with everything he had, but it wasn''t enough. "You''re stronger than I thought," Aiko continued, her gaze now filled with a hint of admiration. "But this fight is mine." Daichi closed his eyes, his hand falling back to the ground, his breath ragged as he surrendered to the inevitable. His chest still rose and fell, the faintest sign of life remaining, but he knew it was over. There was no more fight left in him.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

 Chapter 15 Ego At Stake - The Class 1A Tournament Arc Part 7

    Mr. Sigan cleared his throat and announced, "Allright to keep the excitement I will announce the next pairs right before their match! Now, Round 3: Match 1 is Satoshi Sato vs. Sakura Hanami!"

    "Woh. Good luck." Akira said

    "Yeah good luck."

    "Make sure to win." Kaede slightly nudged Sakura.

    "About time!" Sakura got up and stretched her arms before walking to the circle.

    Satoshi and Sakura stood across from each other, the arena buzzing with anticipation.  Satoshi cracked his neck, ready to fight. Sakura, however, was already shifting impatiently on her feet, clearly eager to get the match started.

    "Start!" Mr. Sigan called out, his voice cutting through the noise.

    "Ready to get burned?" Sakura taunted, a mischievous grin on her face.

    Satoshi raised an eyebrow. "I''m more concerned about you melting your fans from all the heat you''re giving off."

    Sakura scoffed. "Keep talking, water boy. Let''s see if you can handle the heat."

    In a flash, Sakura charged forward, her fans opening with a dramatic flair. "Flame Burst!" she shouted, sending a wave of fire straight at Satoshi.

    This isn''t enough.

    Satoshi''s body moved fluidly as he sidestepped the attack, gliding to the side as if he were a leaf on a breeze. "Is that all you got?" he asked coolly, his calm demeanor unfazed by the attack.

    "Not even close," Sakura grinned. She snapped her fans again, and flames exploded from them in a wide arc. "Flame Burst!"

    Satoshi sidestepped again but the flames licked at his heels, and though he tried to sidestep, the heat was closing in on him faster than he expected. With a quick, graceful motion, he slid to the side, but not in time to avoid the heat completely. The flames grazed his side, singeing his sleeve.

    "He cursed under his breath, "Damn it. That hurt."

    "Okay, that''s it," Satoshi muttered under his breath, eyes narrowing. "I''m done playing."

    He raised his arms and called out, "Flowing Rush!"

    Satoshi surged forward like a rushing river, his body twisting and turning as he made his way toward Sakura, moving with liquid precision. He aimed for her with a series of fast, fluid strikesˇŞhis movements like a gentle stream that was about to turn into a torrent.

    Sakura, however, wasn''t about to back down. With a laugh, she swung her fans and met his attack with a fierce grin. "You think you can beat me with that slow, water dance?"

    "Flowing Guard!" Satoshi barked, his arms creating a barrier of water that deflected her flames. The water shield surrounded him, like a protective barrier keeping the fire at bay. But Sakura wasn''t done yet.

    She snapped her fans closed and immediately swung them open with a flourish. "Flames of Hell!" she shouted.

    A massive wave of fire surged forward, hotter and larger than anything Satoshi had faced so far. The heat distorted the air, and the sheer force of the blast pushed against Satoshi''s watery defense, threatening to overwhelm him.

    Satoshi took a deep breath and stretched his arms out, trying to hold the barrier in place. "This... won''t be enough," he muttered, his concentration shifting.

    But Sakura wasn''t done yet. The flames roared, crashing against Satoshi''s water barrier, and suddenlyˇŞthe barrier shattered. For a moment, everything seemed to slow down as Satoshi''s eyes widened.

    "No way..." he whispered.

    She actually did it.

    The flames didn''t stop. They continued to pour forward like a wall of destruction, surrounding him completely. The heat was unbearable. Satoshi, caught in the attack, was forced to retreat back, his feet skidding across the ground, trying desperately to evade.

    But Sakura wasn''t giving him an inch. She slammed her fans together, calling out, "Firestorm Fury!" The air around them seemed to catch fire as blazing whirlwinds spiraled towards Satoshi, the flames circling him like hungry predators.

    Satoshi''s eyes narrowed as the flames moved in. "I won''t lose to you," he said, his body moving into position for his final counterattack.

    He raised his arms and shouted, "Flowing Strike!"

    For a split second, Satoshi''s body became a blur of movement. He struck with the force of a raging river, his speed almost impossible to track. He aimed directly for Sakura, intending to push through her fiery attack with a powerful blow. But just as he thought he had the advantage, Sakura''s eyes gleamed.

    With a flick of her wrist, she threw one of her fans into the air, and the flames shot up into the sky before coming down like a rain of fire. Satoshi''s strike was met with a fiery wallˇŞthe flames, now unpredictable, danced around him, disorienting his movements.

    "Did you really think I wouldn''t have a backup plan?" Sakura laughed, stepping back as Satoshi tried to keep up with her sudden change in tactics.

    Satoshi''s movements slowed, and he realized, too late, that he was trapped. The swirling fire surrounded him, and every escape route was blocked. Sakura had cornered him.

    "I told you, water boy," Sakura grinned, her voice low and confident, "you can only dodge fire for so long before you burn."

    With another flick of her wrist, she unleashed one final, devastating attack. "Flames of Hell!"

    A massive inferno erupted, completely engulfing the area. Satoshi, caught in the full force of the flames, felt the heat scorch his skin. The last of his water barrier evaporated under the intense heat.

    I got to do something!

    He could barely raise his arms to defend himself as the flames continued to surge. His vision blurred, his body aching as the flames burned through his defenses. He staggered, trying to regain his footing, but it was no use.

    Sakura''s flames swallowed him whole and then blasted him across the borderline.

    The arena went silent for a moment before the loud boom of the announcer''s voice filled the air. "And the winner is... Sakura!"

    "She actually won." Akira gasped.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Sakura stood, panting but smiling, watching as Satoshi collapsed to his knees in defeat. The fire around her began to settle, and she gave him a playful wink.

    "Guess I''m the one who burned you this time, water boy," she said with a smirk.

    Satoshi slowly got to his feet, "You really know how to turn up the heat," he said, his voice hoarse. "I''ve never met anyone who can fight like you."

    Sakura grinned, hands on her hips. "Of course. I am the best. But don''t worry, I''ll leave some ice cream for you to cool down later."

    Satoshi chuckled weakly, still wincing from the pain but appreciative of her playful nature. "I think I need a lot more than ice cream after that."

    Sakura gave a satisfied nod, but her grin softened. "You were good, though. You''re a worthy opponent. Next time, don''t be so cocky, alright?"

    Satoshi chuckled again. "Next time... I''ll bring the ice."

    "Match 2: Luke De Angelo vs Jao Pedro!"

    Sakura came back to the seat next to us and fell on it, "Man that was easy."

    "Didn''t look like it." Akira teased.

    Sakura punched Akira on his face, "Shut up!"

    Luka and Jao entered from opposite sides.

    "Lemme guess. Beating around the bush. Maybe a dome. Capture. Done.

    Zip Zilch Zap. What am I forgetting. Oh yeah. Goose Egg! Man, I can''t wait for my turn!" Akira griped.

    "Hmm that is pretty much it. Wait you are literally getting promoted to semi-finals"

    "That''s because Mr. Sigan knows my strength. He visit''s me on the weekend. Well since he is my uncle."

    "Wait what?"

    "You heard me."

    "Start!"

    With a quick twist of his cube, the red side clicked into place. Jao''s body tensed as energy surged through him.

    "Crimson Rush!" he yelled.

    Before Luka could react, Jao exploded forward, a blur of motion. His fist shot toward Luka''s chest, aiming for a clean hit. Luka barely had time to pivot, raising his trident just in time to deflect the blow. The impact sent a sharp vibration up his arms, but he held firm.

    Jao smirked as he skidded to a halt, eyes gleaming. "Didn''t think you''d catch that."

    Luka exhaled slowly, resetting his stance. "Try me again."

    Luka''s trident spun, mist coiling around the weapon. He swept it forward in a fluid motion.

    "Frigid Wave!" he called out.

    A surge of freezing water rushed toward Jao, a wave crystallizing into frost mid-air. Jao leapt sideways, narrowly dodging the icy assault. His feet skidded on the frost-covered ground as he steadied himself, cold air biting at his skin.

    "That all you got?" he taunted, shaking off the chill.

    Jao''s fingers twisted the cube again, locking the blue side into place. His eyes sharpened as energy crackled through his limbs.

    "Blue Barrage!"

    He shot forward, his movements a whirlwind of speed. His fists blurred as he unleashed a storm of rapid punches. Luka shifted his trident frantically, deflecting strikes left and right. A few punches slipped through his guard, hitting his ribs and shoulder. Luka grunted but refused to yield ground.

    Jao didn''t let up, each strike faster than the last. "Can you keep up?" he challenged, his voice a blur like his fists.

    Luka''s eyes narrowed. He couldn''t let Jao control the pace.

    Luka inhaled sharply, gathering cold energy. He spun his trident in a tight arc.

    "Frozen Tempest!"

    A frigid gust burst outward, shards of ice spiralling in the air. The temperature plummeted instantly. Jao was caught off-guard, frost forming along his arms and legs, slowing his movements. He clenched his teeth, shivering slightly.

    "Cold... but you''re not shaking me off yet!" he growled.

    Jao''s fingers moved quickly, solving the orange side. A fierce cyclone roared to life around him, swirling with raw chi.

    "Orange Vortex!"

    Winds whipped wildly, Jao''s speed and power skyrocketing. He charged, a storm of limbs and energy. Each strike now hit with terrifying force, sending shockwaves across the arena. The cyclone churned up debris, his silhouette barely visible through the chaotic winds.

    Luka''s eyes narrowed.

    I can''t let this go on longer.

    Raising his trident high, Luka summoned cold air into a single point. Frost spiraled outward.

    "Dome!"

    A translucent sphere of ice formed around them, trapping the raging winds within. The temperature plunged further, breath misting between them. Ice dragons swirled inside the dome, their eyes gleaming with predatory chill.

    Jao didn''t flinch. His cyclone tore at the icy walls, refusing to be contained. He surged forward, eyes blazing. Luka met him, trident glowing with frost.

    The two clashed at the center of the dome ˇŞ wind and ice erupting in a chaotic explosion. The dome shattered, shards glittering as they fell like snow.

    The dust settled around them, fragments of shattered ice glinting in the air. Luka tightened his grip on his trident, steadying his breath. Across from him, Jao spun his cube, the corners clicking.

    Jao smirked, brushing frost off his shoulders.

    "You''re still standing? Guess I need to hit harder."

    Luka didn''t answer. He just rolled his shoulders and readied his stance.

    Jao''s fingers twisted the cube ˇŞ the blue side locked in place. His muscles tensed, energy coursing through his limbs. In an instant, he was a blur, dashing forward with a burst of speed.

    "Blue Barrage!"

    A flurry of punches rained down. Luka deflected with his trident, but Jao''s strikes kept coming ˇŞ fast, relentless. A punch slipped through and slammed into Luka''s ribs, forcing him back. Another grazed his jaw. He gritted his teeth, sliding across the icy floor as he struggled to keep up with Jao''s speed.

    Jao didn''t let up. His fists blurred with each strike.

    "Having trouble keeping up?"

    Luka exhaled, cold mist swirling around him. He spun his trident, summoning a vortex of icy wind.

    "Frozen Tempest!"

    The air dropped to freezing in an instant. Shards of ice whipped through the vortex, slamming into Jao and slowing his momentum. His punches faltered, his breath visible in the cold air.

    "Damn... that''s cold," Jao muttered, his movements sluggish.

    Luka lunged, trident flashing forward. The blade sliced across Jao''s arm, leaving a thin line of frostbitten skin. Jao hissed and stumbled back, eyes narrowing.

    Jao''s cube clicked again ˇŞ the red side glowed. His stance shifted, energy pulsing through his legs.

    "Crimson Rush!"

    He exploded forward, a streak of red. Luka barely had time to react before Jao''s fist connected with his shoulder, the impact sending him sprawling. Luka''s back hit the ground hard, pain radiating through his body.

    Jao rolled his shoulder, catching his breath.

    "That should slow you down."

    Luka grimaced, pulling himself to his feet. He tightened his grip on his trident.

    "Not enough."

    Jao''s fingers flew over the cube ˇŞ the orange side clicked into place. A powerful cyclone of chi erupted around him, debris swirling in the air. His muscles tensed, energy crackling around his body.

    "Orange Vortex!"

    He shot forward, the cyclone tearing through the ground. Luka''s eyes narrowed ˇŞ there was no time to hesitate.

    Luka raised his trident high, cold mist spiraling upward.

    "Dome!"

    A sphere of ice enclosed them both, the walls sealing with a snap. The cyclone slammed against the icy barrier, winds roaring inside the confined space. The temperature plummeted, frost forming instantly.

    Jao''s breaths came in short gasps, his body shaking from the cold.

    "Can''t... keep this up forever."

    Luka''s voice was steady. "I just need long enough to finish this."

    Jao clenched his fists, fighting through the cold. "You think... a little ice... can stop me?"

    They charged at each other, eyes locked.

    Jao swung a heavy punch. Luka deflected and countered, his trident slicing through the air. Each clash of weapon and fist sent cracks spider-webbing through the dome. Their breaths came in ragged bursts, both pushed to their limits.

    Jao grinned through the pain. "This... is fun."

    Luka smirked back. "I''d call it exhausting."

    "Orange Vortex!"

    The cyclone tore through the confined space, slamming into the dome''s walls, cracks spidering outward. Luka''s hair and clothes whipped around wildly, but he planted his feet, bracing against the storm.

    Jao charged, his movements powered by the vortex, fists driving forward with explosive force. Luka met him head-on, trident flashing as he parried and countered, each clash of steel and fist sending shockwaves through the dome.

    "You think... this will stop me?" Jao''s voice was strained, his energy draining fast.

    Luka''s eyes met his, calm and unyielding. "It already has."

    Jao''s final punch faltered, the cold and exhaustion finally catching up. Luka pivoted, sweeping Jao''s legs out from under him. Jao hit the ground hard, the cyclone dissipating into nothing.

    The dome shattered, ice shards scattering like glass. Except the melting and turning into water part. "Frigid wave."

    Water slammed into Jao knocking him out of the Boundary.

 Chapter 16 Shattered Pride - The Class 1A Tournament Arc

    Jao practically skied across the boundary. Tiny sparked were made because of the friction. Jao got up, shaking.

    Luka closed his eyes. He paused and opened them and sighed, "Really? That''s it? ?Qu¨¦ lata!"

    Jao scoffed, picked his 3x3 and walked away. Damn it.

    "Well Round 3 match 3 Luka De Angelo wins."

    Well, that leaves 2 people. Me and Aiko.

    "Round 3''s final participants Aiko And Akarui please make your way to the centre.

    "Finally. I''ll get this over with." I muttered.

    I jumped of the seat and landed right at the centre of the circle.

    Why does he always have to make an entrance? Kaede sighed.

    "Start!"

    "Black Hole." A mini blackhole materialised and pulled Aiko to me.

    I''ll combo her and finish this of.

    So he started explosive already?

    "God force." As soon as she was near I punched her so hard she figuratively almost got shot out of a cannon.

    Hahaha. Tengu.

    Her Tengu appeared and she landed on him. "Better luck next time!"

    "Shut up." I muttered, "Portal."

    A dark crack like portal appeared behind me. I free-fell in it. A crack appeared above Aiko. "White Hole." fell from the portal and created a White Hole which knocked Aiko out of her Tengu.

    What? Her eyes widened. I grabbed her collar and flung her to the ground. "Yuki Onna!" Aiko created a pile of snow.

    Yuki Onna emerged from it.

    "Why her?" Yuki Onna created a ice slide. Aiko landed on it and slid to the ground.

    "Fuse." Yuki Onna turned into ice shards and Aiko absorbed it. Tengu then turned into lots of leaves and shot towards Aiko. She also absorbed that. A huge brown maple leaf grew from her palm. She held it. Her aura spiked black. 2 horns made from wood grew on her head.

    Her hair turned into strands of ice.

    Is she done?

    A smile formed on her mouth.

    AikoˇŻs energy surged, the crackling aura around her thick with power as she raised her maple leaf high, the edges shimmering with cold. Her eyes met mine, a chill in her gaze, as she prepared to strike.

    I charged forward, my feet pounding the earth as I closed the distance between us. AikoˇŻs eyes flicked toward me, her leaf coming down with a swift arc, the sound of it slicing through the air loud and sharp. I ducked just in time, the cold wind from the blade grazing my cheek. She''s fast.

    I have to be faster.

    I pushed forward, my fist flying toward her midsection with all the force I could muster. AikoˇŻs eyes flashed, and she countered effortlessly, her leaf flicking up to meet my punch. The impact sent a shockwave through my arm, rattling my bones and making my shoulder flare with pain. She wasnˇŻt holding back. Damn it!

    Aiko raised an eyebrow as the blow hit. ˇ°Not bad, but youˇŻll need more than that to beat me,ˇ± she said, almost casually, as if this were all just a warm-up.

    I didnˇŻt let the words get to me. I kept my focus, stepping back to adjust my stance. She was fast. Too fast. Every time I attacked, she was already one step ahead, effortlessly dodging or countering. Her movements were fluid, calculatedˇŞlike she was dancing with the fight. I have to finish this before she brings out the whole zoo.

    Aiko flicked her wrist, and with a sharp motion, she created war fans made of ice. The blades gleamed in the dim light, and the temperature around us dropped, sending a chill through the air. Her eyes glinted as she swung the fans, the air around us freezing and shifting.

    This should finish him.

    I rushed forward again, not giving her the chance to adjust. I threw a high kick, aiming for her head. But she was ready. Aiko sidestepped with ease, bringing the ice fans up in a sweeping motion, the sharp edge of the blades deflecting my kick and sending me stumbling back.

    ˇ°Predictable,ˇ± she said, her tone mocking, but not overly harsh. It was the type of taunt meant to get under your skin, just enough to throw you off balance. ˇ°You need to be faster than that.ˇ±

    I clenched my fists, but I kept my breathing steady. I shouldn''t let her get to me. Her taunts, they were all part of the fight. IˇŻd seen worse in cricket. You call those insults?

    I dashed forward. I dropped low, throwing a sweeping leg toward her ankle. AikoˇŻs eyes narrowed, and she danced away, raising the ice fans in a defensive stance.

    Before she could block, I twisted my body, launching another punch at her side. She blocked it with a flick of her fans, but the force of the blow still pushed her back. Not much, but enough to show that I was making progress.

    "So are you going to say anything or just fight?"Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    "Just fighting''s good."

    Aiko barely reacted, her expression still cool, almost amused. ˇ°IˇŻll give you credit. YouˇŻre tougher than you look. But youˇŻre still too slow.ˇ±

    Her words were like a slap in the face, but I didnˇŻt react. I had bigger things to focus on. Aiko was playing mind games, but I wasnˇŻt going to let her. The real test was still ahead.

    She suddenly swung the fans wide, sending an icy gust straight toward me. The wind howled as the frost formed in the air, chilling me to the bone. Instinctively, I opened a shadow portal beneath my feet, just in time to avoid the blast. I created a shadow portal and reappeared behind her, my body coiled for the next strike.

    Come on.

    What?

    "Man that is intense." Akira remarked quietly to Sakura.

    "I agree." Sakura whispered to him.

    Aiko wasnˇŻt taken off guard. She spun with remarkable speed, her ice fans flashing as she blocked my next punch with a fluid motion. But this time, the blow was harder, and it made her stagger slightly. He''s getting stronger and faster. I don''t have enough chi, I used most of it in my previous battles. I guess I''ll keep annoying him.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs better,ˇ± she said, her tone acknowledging the effort, though still tinged with the same subtle arrogance. ˇ°But if thatˇŻs all youˇŻve got, weˇŻre going to be here all day.ˇ±

    I didnˇŻt let her words distract me. The ice was beginning to form more rapidly around us, the ground freezing beneath our feet. It was harder to move now, the added danger of slipping weighing on my mind.

    Without warning, I opened another shadow portal and launched myself forward, appearing directly in front of her. This time, I threw a quick jab to her midsection, but she reacted fast, catching my punch with one of her ice fans. The force of the block pushed me back, but I quickly regained my balance, not allowing her to dominate.

    I''m getting tired. I can''t keep this up longer

    ˇ°YouˇŻll have to do better than that,ˇ± Aiko taunted again. ˇ°Come on, show me what youˇŻre really capable of.ˇ±

    She is getting more annoying by the minute. She was fast, too fast, and every time I tried to close the distance, sheˇŻd be there, blocking, dodging, or countering. Her movements were precise, almost mechanical in their efficiency.

    "What will it take to finish you off?"

    I opened another shadow portal beneath me, appearing behind her. This time, I aimed for her back, throwing a quick punch. But she was already spinning, bringing the fans down with a vicious strike. The blade of ice grazed my side as I barely managed to sidestep, rolling to the ground to avoid another follow-up attack.

    The ice on the battlefield was starting to spread rapidly, freezing the ground beneath our feet, making every movement that much more difficult.

    Great. Now we''re fighting on an ice rink.

    AikoˇŻs eyes flashed, her aura darkening as she summoned more of her power. Her fans spun with increasing speed, creating gusts of wind that whipped through the air, biting at my exposed skin. She was getting more aggressive. Good.

    I twisted through the air, diving into another shadow portal just as one of her fans came crashing toward me. The blade of ice slashed through the air where I had been, but I was already gone.

    Where is he.

    I reappeared behind her, but this time, she was ready. Aiko turned on a dime, swinging both fans in an X formation. The wind and ice collided with me, sending a sharp sting through my arms as I raised them in defence. I growled, pushing through the pain, using the momentum to launch myself toward her.

    AikoˇŻs gaze softened slightly, but there was no sympathy in her eyes. ˇ°Impressive, but youˇŻre not there yet.ˇ±

    She moved faster than I could react, her fans cutting through the air in a fluid, sweeping motion. The gusts of wind intensified, sending shards of ice flying toward me. I opened another shadow portal, twisting through the air, barely avoiding the barrage of ice shards as they sliced past me.

    I muttered, "That was close."

    When I reappeared, I was directly behind her, the shadows crackling around my fists. My kick connected with her midsection, but this time she didnˇŻt twist in midair to deflect it. The blow landed solidly, pushing her back a few steps. Her ice fans trembled in her hands, but she didnˇŻt falter. Instead, her grin only widened.

    ˇ°ThatˇŻs more like it,ˇ± she said, voice laced with satisfaction. ˇ°But IˇŻm not done yet.ˇ±

    How does he still have that much power left?

    I gritted my teeth, feeling the sweat trickling down my face. I have to admit, AikoˇŻs stamina is impressive, but I couldn''t let her get the better of me now. We are both running low on energy, but if I could just land one decisive blow, it would all be over.

    Aiko shifted her weight, her eyes calculating, watching me like a hawk. She wasn''t underestimating me anymore, that much was clear. The tension in the air was almost palpable. Every movement felt heavier; each step more laboured.

    I opened a shadow portal beneath me, and for a brief moment, it felt like the whole world had slowed down. I wasnˇŻt sure if it was the exhaustion catching up or if the fight had just reached its breaking point, but I couldnˇŻt afford to hesitate now.

    Aiko didnˇŻt give me a chance to rest. She swung her ice fans with precision, sending sharp gusts of wind and ice toward me. My mind raced as I calculated my next move. I have to be fasterˇŞno, smarterˇŞthis time.

    I twisted into the portal, launching myself toward her again, this time changing my approach. Instead of attacking head-on, I twisted midair, sending a series of shadow tendrils from my hand. The tendrils whipped through the air like vipers, dark and unpredictable, and Aiko barely managed to avoid the first one, but the second one clipped her side, knocking her off balance.

    I almost exhausted my chi. Otherwise, I could have just launched a Realm.

    AikoˇŻs eyes narrowed, her icy demeanour cracking just a little. She let out a sharp breath and steadied herself, her aura flickering with renewed intensity. "Not bad," she said, but her voice was laced with something different nowˇŞa slight edge, as if she was starting to acknowledge that I might just be a threat.

    The ground around us began to freeze faster, ice spreading like wildfire as we both pushed our powers to the limit. I could see it in AikoˇŻs eyesˇŞshe was getting desperate too.

    Suddenly. I could see what she was going to do.

    I gathered my remaining chi, every last drop, and concentrated on the energy swirling around me. In a burst of focused power, I summoned a massive shadow portal that covered the entire arena, the darkness swallowing up the light. I didnˇŻt give Aiko any time to react before I emerged from the portal directly in front of her, my fist charged with all the energy I could muster.

    Aiko''s eyes widened, and for the first time, I saw a flicker of doubt in her expression. She raised her ice fans in a desperate attempt to block, but I could feel the power building in my punch. This time, I wasnˇŻt holding back.

    "God Force."

    With a single, forceful blow, I struck her, the force of the impact sending a shockwave through the arena. AikoˇŻs body was sent flying, crashing to the ground with a thud. The ice around us shattered, and for a brief, deafening moment, all I could hear was the ringing in my ears.

    When the dust settled, Aiko was lying motionless on the ice, her energy barely a flicker. The arena was silent.

    I stood there, chest heaving, every part of me screaming in exhaustion. But I couldnˇŻt smile. At least not whole heartedly.

    "That''s 10 seconds. I win," I muttered under my breath.

    AikoˇŻs body twitched slightly, and she slowly sat up, rubbing her chest where my punch had landed. She looked up at me, her eyes cold but filled with respect, and for the first time, I saw something I hadnˇŻt expected: a genuine smile.

    "YouˇŻre a tough one, Akarui," she said, her voice softer than usual. "IˇŻll give you that."

    "You don''t need to give me anything other than peace."

    I took a deep breath. Something changed in me.

    I walked to where the others were sitting.

    "Thank you Kaede."

    She looked at me, "It''s alright."

    I took a seat next to her and fell on it, "I''m tired."

    Akira nudged me, "Why did you thank Kaede?"

    "I was so angry I used 200% of my power. If Kaede and me didn''t combine and cast a shield on Aiko before I used God Force... Aiko would have been disintegrated."

 Chapter 17 Crimson Frost Apocalypse - The Class 1A Tournament Arc Part 9

    "What do you mean?" Akira asked me

    "You see sometimes my powers have gotten out of out of control. 1 time, me and Kaede teamed up against my uncle. I used God Force. My uncle got bedridden for 2 weeks. I felt dead-guilty. Believe it or not. He wanted a rematch later, and he won."

    "He sounds like someone you love." Akira replied.

    I looked him right in the eye, "Yes, I did."

    "Did? What happened?"

    "He went missing in a mission. An ancient tomb was found frozen in ice. A group of powerful sorcerers including my uncle who was an Elite."

    Akira looked a bit pale.

    Jeez 90% percent of Elites must have come from his family

    "What happened?"

    "Nothing. What happened next?"

    "Well. Reports say everyone died. This happened a few weeks before ''The Incident''-"

    "You think they may connected." Akira interrupted.

    I nodded.

    Mr.Sigan cleared his throat and announced, "Well then now on to the semifinals! Round 1: Akira vs Luka De Angelo. Please make your way to the centre!"

    Akira got up and cracked his knuckles, "This is going to be fun."

    He walked up to the circle where Luka was already waiting.

    "Start!"

    "This is going to be interesting." Luka muttered.

    Blood circled Akira''s hand. A scythe appeared. He held it.

    "Lost slashes." Slashes of blood came right to Luka from all sides.

    "Hmm... not bad."

    "Ice dragons."

    Luka spun his trident and from it came out dragons made out of ice. They flew to the slashes. They cancelled themselves out creating splatters of blood.

    "My turn. Pinnacle."

    A ball of ice thrown by Luka hit Akira making a pinnacle of ice to grow on him.

    "Hah." Akira smirked.

    "Burning blood." A huge explosion engulfed the circle.

    "Woh." Sakura muttered in awe.

    "Ice wall."

    Luka created an orb of ice around him to protect himself.

    This guy might be a problem.

    Right when the explosion ended. The giant orb melted under the heat.

    The explosion rocked the arena, smoke and steam billowing into the air. When the dust settled, Luka stood unharmed within his ice wall, though it had melted down considerably. The heat from Akira''s burning blood had almost been too much for it to withstand.

    This may be more fun than I thought.

    Akira smirked, wiping the sweat from his forehead.

    "He may actually win this." Sakura murmured.

    "You didn''t think he could?" Kaede teased.

    "Um-I mean-Ooh Luka''s doing something."

    Luka''s eyes narrowed, surveying the situation carefully. He spun his trident once more, his body emanating cold as he began to gather more energy. "Ice wall, full scale!"

    That attack weakened me. I need to buy time.

    This time, a massive, crystalline wall of ice shot up from the ground, encircling Luka in an impenetrable dome. It glowed faintly under the light of the arena, a barrier that seemed to absorb the heat from the surrounding air.

    Akira tilted his head. "A defensive move, huh?" His grin widened. "Alright, let''s see if it holds."

    He raised his hand, and the blood around his arm formed into a long, jagged spear. "Blood Piercer," he whispered, launching the spear at the ice wall with tremendous force.

    The spear collided with the ice, cracking it slightly at first. But Luka''s wall held firm, the ice thickening and spreading to reinforce itself. Akira narrowed his eyes, clearly impressed by Luka''s resilience.

    "You''re pretty tough," Akira remarked, his voice serious for the first time in this fight. "But this isn''t over yet."

    The arena was now nothing more than a playground for destruction. The ground trembled, the air electricˇŞan energy so raw and thick, it felt like the universe itself was holding its breath. The chaos was palpable, each breath carrying the scent of battle. It wasn''t just a fight anymore. It was pure, unrestrained madness.

    Akira''s eyes were wild, veins bulging with an energy that felt like it could tear through the heavens. "You think your ice can stop me?" His voice was a low growl, thick with bloodlust.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    The ground cracked beneath his feet as crimson tendrils of blood shot out, snaking through the air in wild spirals. Each whip of blood crackled with power, the very air growing thicker, hotter. It wasn''t just bloodˇŞit was the raw, undiluted essence of his fury, and the arena was nothing more than his canvas for destruction. The blood ripped through the air like it had a mind of its own, reshaping the world around them.

    In an instant, monstrous shapes took formˇŞserpents of blood, huge enough to swallow the sky itself. They hissed, their jaws snapping wide, the air itself burning with the heat of Akira''s rage. His every step was a furnace, a fiery path of destruction that threatened to consume the entire arena.

    "You''re going to need more than that," Luka''s voice sliced through the chaos, calm, too calm for what was about to happen. His eyes, like frozen daggers, never left Akira. He slammed his trident into the earth, and everything froze.

    The temperature plummeted. Ice shot from the ground, spiralling into massive pillars, their jagged tips tearing through the air, scraping the heavens. Akira''s blood burned hotter, but even it couldn''t fight the cold. Luka''s eyes glowed with the fury of a storm, a calm storm that would freeze the very heart of their battle.

    "Ice Dragons!" Luka roared, and the sky cracked open.

    From the depths of the frozen storm came dragonsˇŞmassive, terrifying, their eyes burning with a deadly, frozen fire. Each one was as large as a skyscraper, their mouths spewing freezing hellfire that could freeze a soul before it had a chance to scream. They barrelled towards Akira, snapping their jaws with a deafening roar.

    With a roar that split the earth, he hurled his blood serpent forward. The collision was brutal, a shockwave that threw the entire arena off its axis. The blood serpent tore through the dragons, its fangs cracking ice, sending shards flying like missiles of frozen doom. The two forces clashed with a sound that could only be described as the apocalypse itself.

    Akira''s grin was savage, the kind of grin a predator wears when it knows it''s winning. His blood swirled, tightening around Luka''s ice constructs like a vice. "This is just the beginning."

    With a snap of his wrist, the serpent crushed through the ice, ripping apart the pillars and walls like they were nothing. The energy in the air was so thick it felt like the entire arena was about to burst into flames. It was a pressure too intense to even breathe.

    But Luka was unshaken. His eyes narrowed, a cold, unrelenting storm brewing inside of him. "Ice Carnage."

    The sky above them darkened, like the world itself had fallen into the grip of a void. Ice rained down from the storm, each shard larger than any mountain, each one aimed for Akira''s chest.

    But Akira wasn''t even flinching.

    "You think you can stop me with ice?"

    "No but your head needs an ice pack. Maybe the explosion got to you."

    "Shut up Duka." He muttered under his breath

    Then, with a deafening roar, Akira raised his hand. Blood whipped around him, swirling in a deadly frenzy, and in an instant, it formed into a massive swordˇŞan unholy weapon made from the very essence of his rage. The blade crackled with an energy so raw, so untamed.

    He swung the blade with the fury of a thousand storms.

    The blood blade collided with the ice storm, and the arena exploded. It wasn''t just an attackˇŞit was an annihilation. The blade cut through the sky like lightning, shattering ice, freezing everything in its path. But it wasn''t enough. The storm still raged.

    Luka''s eyes widened in disbelief. "No!"

    It was too late.

    Akira''s blade tore through the sky, cleaving reality in two. Ice exploded, shattered into a million pieces, but it couldn''t withstand the sheer, primal fury of Akira''s blood. The explosion was apocalyptic, a roar so deafening it felt like the world was tearing itself apart.

    Time itself seemed to stretch and snap. The entire arena was in the grip of destruction, reality bending as if it were a piece of paper being torn in half. The ground cracked, splitting open, devouring the arena, the stands, the very air.

    And thenˇŞsilence.

    A momentary, dreadful silence.

    The arena lay in ruins, a wasteland of shattered ice and burning blood. The air was thick with the aftershocks of the battle. The very earth groaned in agony, split open by the battle. The sky above them was cracked, and the stars themselves seemed to recoil, as if they, too, were afraid of what they had just witnessed.

    Akira stood tall, his body trembling, but his grin never faltered. His eyes were wild, glowing with an unquenchable madness.

    "Now we''re just getting started," he laughed.

    Akira wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, the crimson liquid evaporating before it even hit the ground. His grin hadn''t faltered, if anything, it had grown wider. "I''ve got to hand it to you, ice boy. You''ve got bite."

    Luka''s gaze was icy, his breath visible in the freezing air. He planted his trident into the cracked ground, frost spreading from the point of contact, creeping outward like it was trying to reclaim the chaos. "And you talk too much." His voice was as cold as the void, a sharp contrast to the fire in Akira''s tone.

    Akira laughed, low and unhinged, like a man who had just discovered how much he loved destruction. "Oh, don''t tell me you''re getting tired. We were just starting to have fun."

    Luka didn''t respond. Instead, he raised his hand, and the air around him shifted. It wasn''t just cold anymoreˇŞit was the kind of chill that settled deep into the bones, that made the world feel empty and silent. The frost around his trident surged upward, spiralling into a massive ice spear, jagged and razor-sharp.

    Akira''s eyes glinted, his blood flaring to life around him like an aura of pure chaos. His blood serpent coiled at his feet, still crackling with power, ready to strike. "Come on then, hit me with your best shot."

    Luka didn''t hesitate. The spear shot forward, faster than the eye could track, a blur of ice and death. It screamed through the air with enough force to split mountains, aimed directly at Akira''s heart.

    But Akira wasn''t about to just stand there. With a roar, he thrust his arms forward, the blood around him surging like a tidal wave. The serpent snapped at the spear, its fangs colliding with the frozen weapon. The impact was immediate and devastating, the ground beneath them crumbling further as the clash sent another shockwave rippling through the air.

    Luka''s eyes narrowed. "Fine."

    Before Akira could respond, the ice spear shatteredˇŞnot from weakness, but by Luka''s design. Each shard turned into a missile, a hundred jagged projectiles raining down on Akira from every angle.

    Akira''s grin widened. "Now that''s more like it!"

    His blood flared, creating a dome of swirling crimson around him. The shards slammed into the barrier, some melting instantly, others embedding themselves into the ground around him. But a few pierced through, cutting shallow gashes into his arms and shoulders.

    Akira barely noticed. He stepped forward, his blood shifting and swirling around him like a living thing. "My turn."

    The blood serpent surged upward, splitting into countless smaller snakes, each one darting through the air with terrifying speed. Luka''s trident spun in his hands, creating a shield of ice that deflected the incoming attacks, but the force of it pushed him back, his feet sliding across the ground.

    The two forces clashed again and again, neither one giving an inch. The air grew thicker with power, the ground trembling beneath their feet as the fight escalated.

    Luka finally planted his trident into the ground, his eyes glowing with an icy light. "I''m ending this."

    The frost around him surged, the air growing so cold it seemed to freeze time itself. Ice rose from the ground, forming into a massive glacier that towered above them both.

    Akira''s blood pulsed in response, his serpent growing larger, its eyes glowing with a dangerous light. He laughed, the sound echoing across the ruins of the arena. "Bring it on, frostbite."

    And then they charged.

    The glacier and the serpent collided, the impact so massive it felt like the world was ending all over again. The explosion of power was blinding, a mix of frost and blood spiraling into the air, twisting and turning like a living storm.

    When the light finally faded, there was nothing left of the arena. Just two figures standing in the midst of the destruction, their breaths heavy, their bodies battered, but their spirits unbroken.

    Akira cracked his neck, his grin still firmly in place. "That was a good warm-up."

 Chapter 18 Burning Shadows - The Class 1A Tournament Arc Part 10

    Akira cracked his neck. Luka rolled his shoulders.

    No words. No hesitation.

    Akira''s scythe split into two curved scimitars, blood dripping from their edges.

    "Burning Blood. Lost Slashes."

    A storm of crimson slashes erupted around Luka, closing in fast.

    Luka darted through the chaos, his movements sharp and efficient. He twisted, ducked, and sidestepped, the slashes carving deep scars into the ground around him.

    Got you.

    Then, the blood splatters exploded.

    The arena shook, and smoke engulfed the battlefield. Luka skidded to a stop, his eyes scanning the haze.

    "Hmm. Not bad." Sakura remarked.

    "You''re getting serious," he muttered, lowering his stance.

    Where is he?

    Above him, Akira moved silently through the smoke. His scimitars had shifted again, now twin hooks linked by a pulsating rope of blood.

    Luka''s gaze flicked around, but he didn''t look up.

    This is really bad. Where is he?

    The hooks lashed out, piercing the back of Luka''s collar.

    "Hey, Jack Frost!" Akira''s voice echoed.

    Don''t tell me.

    Luka''s head snapped upward.

    Too late.

    Akira yanked the rope, launching Luka into the air. In a blur, Akira closed the gap and drove his fist into Luka''s chest. The impact sent Luka flying, his body slamming into the ground outside the boundary line.

    "Akira wins!"

    Akira landed smoothly, wiping blood from his hand. Luka groaned, sprawled on the dirt.

    "Nice try," Akira said with a grin, walking away as the crowd erupted.

    "Nice try." Luka mocked.

    "2nd Semi-Finals, Akarui vs Sakura!" Mr. Sigan called out.

    "Okay."

    I stood up. Took a Deep Breath. And walked to the centre.

    Sakura was already there.

    I''m dead meat.

    "Start."

    But I''m not going out without a bang.

    she slammed her hands down.

    "Hell Fire!"

    The ground shattered under her command, and an inferno erupted like a volcanic geyser. A swirling vortex of fire roared toward me, consuming everything in its path. The heat was unbearable, like being trapped inside a furnace. The air crackled with energy, the fire tearing through it with destructive intent.

    My shadow pooled beneath my feet, quivering like liquid ink before splitting open.

    Shadow Portal.

    The void swallowed me whole, and the world blinked out. For a fraction of a second, there was nothingˇŞno light, no sound, only the cold emptiness of the portal.

    Then I was spit out high above the battlefield.

    The air up here was cool and sharp, a stark contrast to the chaos below. I saw the Fire Storm spiral wildly, obliterating the space where I''d been standing moments ago. Sakura''s head snapped upward, her sharp gaze locking onto me.

    "Perfect."

    I raised both arms, and the darkness coiled around me like venomous serpents, growing jagged and serrated as they spiralled outward. With a sweeping motion, I hurled them down.

    My katana materialised.

    "Deranged Slashes!"

    I need to break her defences.

    The blades weren''t preciseˇŞthey were wild and chaotic, slicing through the air with unstable fury. Each one carved a jagged path toward Sakura, howling as they descended.

    Sakura planted her feet firmly, her flames surging upward in response. They spiraled around her like a blazing cocoon, forming an almost impenetrable shield. The first few slashes collided with it, sparks and embers scattering like shattered stars. But my assault didn''t let up. The relentless storm of slashes tore into her defenses, the shield flickering under the pressure.

    Then Sakura stepped forward, thrusting her arms outward.

    "Fury Flames!"

    Got you.

    The storm detonated, an explosion of fire rippling outward with terrifying force. My slashes disintegrated mid-air as the shockwave rushed toward me.

    I crossed my arms, and the shadows surged upward in a protective barrier. The flames slammed into the shield, their searing heat making the darkness quiver and tremble. For a moment, the fire threatened to break through.

    I gritted my teeth, pouring more energy into the shield until it held.

    Come on. I don''t have enough chi for a realm. Guess I got to make do.

    The flames subsided, and I dropped back to the ground, the impact cracking the stone beneath me. Sakura wasted no time, her hands already weaving through the air. The ground beneath her erupted into blazing rivers of molten flame, snaking toward me with terrifying speed.

    I didn''t flinch.

    The shadows wrapped around me again, spiralling inward and outward in a chaotic dance. This time, I wasn''t dodging. I extended both hands, and the air around me warped. One hand pulled inward, the other pushed outward.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "White Hole! Black Hole!"

    First the Black Hole manifested. Swallowing the flames and the molten lava. The heat started subsiding.

    Wait a minute. Oh no. I know what he''s going to do!

    "White Hole."

    All that was sucked came out like the Big Bang was happening all over again.

    Sakura''s molten rivers were caught in the pull, twisting and spiralling into the void like threads being unravelled. But she wasn''t idleˇŞher flames surged again, fighting against the opposing forces.

    "Flames of Hell!"

    The ground split open beneath her, fire erupting in massive columns that surged toward me with relentless aggression.

    "White Hole."

    The energy surged outward, colliding with the flames in a blinding explosion. The shockwave rattled my bones, and the arena was consumed in a storm of light and heat.

    When the smoke cleared, Sakura and I were both still standing, breathing heavily. Her flames flickered, and my shadows rippled, both of us visibly pushing our limits.

    "Not bad," she said, wiping sweat from her brow.

    I stepped forward, shadows coiling around me like a living cloak. They writhed and twisted, forming jagged edges that hummed with violent energy.

    "God Force!"

    The entire battlefield darkened as the shadows surged upward, a towering wave of black that blotted out the light. Sakura''s flames flared in defiance, her form glowing like a lone star in the darkness.

    The wave crashed down.

    Sakura thrust her arms outward, her flames surging in one last desperate attempt to hold it back. The collision was cataclysmicˇŞfire and darkness clashed with explosive force, the arena trembling under the impact.

    For a moment, it was impossible to see who had the upper hand. The two forces struggled against each other, neither willing to give an inch.

    I got to break this. But how?

    "Infernal Spiral!"

    The ground split open beneath her, and from the chasm erupted a vortex of fire, a towering cyclone that twisted and raged toward me with impossible speed. The heat was suffocating, an oppressive force that seemed to sear my lungs just from standing near it. The battlefield was bathed in an angry orange glow, and the roar of the flames was deafening.

    The shadows beneath me shivered, responding to my intent. I threw a hand out, and they surged upward like a tidal wave, forming a massive portal between me and the incoming inferno. The flames hit the portal, vanishing into its void like a river plunging into an abyss.

    I can''t keep this up.

    "Shadow Portal!" I growled, pouring energy into the technique.

    The shadows consumed the fire, swallowing its destructive force, but the strain was immense. My knees buckled slightly as I redirected the exit point, spitting myself out high above the battlefield.

    The air up here was cool, a stark contrast to the inferno below. From this vantage, I could see the full scope of the destruction Sakura had unleashed. The arena was scorched and broken, molten rivers cutting through the earth like glowing veins. And at the centre of it all was Sakura, her head snapping upward as she spotted me.

    There you are.

    "Not bad, Hikaru," she called out. "But you''re not escaping!"

    With a flick of her wrist, a barrage of flaming projectiles erupted from the ground, shooting toward me like meteors. I barely had time to react, twisting in the air as the first fireball screamed past, close enough to singe my hair. The second and third followed in quick succession, and I summoned the shadows again, their inky tendrils wrapping around me like armour.

    "Deranged Slashes!"

    The katana materialized in my hands, and I didn''t hesitate. Swinging wildly, I unleashed a storm of chaotic slashes, each one carving through the air with unstable energy. The slashes collided with the incoming fireballs, detonating them mid-air in violent bursts of light and shadow. Embers rained down, but the momentum was mine now.

    Got you finally.

    I angled my descent, diving straight toward Sakura with my blade raised high. She saw me coming and slammed her hands together, the flames around her surging upward in a protective cocoon. The fiery shield was almost impenetrable, a swirling barrier of heat and light.

    The shadows around me coiled tighter, sharpening into jagged edges. I drove my blade downward with a roar, the energy of my attack tearing through the fiery shield like a cannonball through glass. Sparks and embers exploded outward as I broke through, landing just feet away from her.

    Sakura''s eyes widened, but only for a second. She thrust her hand forward, a torrent of fire erupting from her palm. I twisted to the side, the flames grazing past me as I closed the distance. My shadows lashed out, forming tendrils that struck at her from every angle.

    "That''s it?"

    "Fury Flames!" she shouted, her entire body igniting in a burst of energy.

    The explosion knocked me back, my shadows recoiling as they hissed against the heat. I landed hard, skidding across the ground and digging my heels in to stop myself. The ground was searing beneath me, and my breaths came in ragged gasps.

    Sakura didn''t let up. The ground beneath her glowed as molten rivers erupted, snaking toward me with terrifying speed. She was relentless, her flames consuming everything in their path, forcing me onto the defensive.

    But I wasn''t here to just survive.

    "White Hole!" I roared, extending one hand.

    The air in front of me exploded outward as a surge of energy burst forth, obliterating the molten rivers in its path. The sheer force of the blast pushed Sakura back slightly, her flames flickering in response. I followed up immediately, raising my other hand.

    "Black Hole!"

    The air behind her twisted and warped, the gravity pulling at everything with merciless force. Her molten rivers were dragged toward the void, twisting and spiralling into it like threads being unravelled. Sakura planted her feet, fighting against the pull as her flames surged in defiance.

    "Flames of Hell!" she screamed.

    The ground split open beneath her, columns of fire erupting with renewed intensity. The heat was overwhelming, and I had no choice but to drop the Black Hole, focusing all my energy on the White Hole to counter her attack. The two forces collided in a blinding explosion, the shockwave rattling my bones.

    When the smoke cleared, we were both still standing, but barely. Sakura''s flames were dimmer now, and my shadows rippled weakly around me. We were both at our limits, but neither of us was ready to back down.

    "Let''s end this," I said, my voice low but steady.

    Sakura''s flames roared one last time, forming a blazing phoenix that screamed toward me with unstoppable ferocity. I summoned the last of my strength.

    "God Force!" I roared, charging with everything I had.

    The phoenix grew larger and brighter and hotter.

    The two attacks met in the centre of the battlefield, their collision splitting the sky and shaking the ground. The explosion was cataclysmic, a blinding storm of light and shadow that swallowed everything.

    When the dust settled, Sakura lay near the edge of the battlefield, her flames reduced to flickering embers.

    From the sidelines, Akira gripped the edge of his seat. "How are they still fighting?"

    "Shut up and watch," Kaede snapped, her eyes glued to the match.

    My legs shook as I stood.

    Sakura rose too, her movements deliberate and slow.

    Then, in the blink of an eye, she vanished.

    Before I could react, she reappeared behind me, her fists blazing with renewed fire.

    Suddenly, something clickedˇŞa primal instinct kicking in. My body moved on its own, my arm shooting up to block the incoming strike, my face still turned the other way.

    What? H-he blocked it?

    Seizing the moment, I grabbed her wrist and flung her over my shoulder, slamming her into the ground in front of me.

    This isn''t enough to finish her.

    Her flames reignited in an instant, propelling her upward with a burst of fire from her feet. She stopped just shy of the boundary line, her balance impeccable.

    That was too close. I got to up my game.

    She blinkedˇŞand I was already in front of her, my fist aiming straight for her midsection.

    Sakura twisted at the last second, narrowly dodging the attack. My momentum carried me dangerously close to the border.

    I shifted mid-air, using the shadows to propel myself back.

    Hmm. Think.

    I spun, driving a kick into her back. The impact sent her flying diagonally into the air, spiralling upward.

    I can''t let her recover.

    I launched myself after her, closing the gap in an instant. My hands grabbed hold of her shoulders as I dragged her down with me. The two of us plummeted like meteors, the air crackling with the force of our descent.

    The ground shattered on impact, a crater forming beneath us as Sakura hit the ground.

    Before she could react, I grabbed her by the collar and flung her toward the edge of the circle.

    She tumbled, skidding across the groundˇŞand crossed the boundary.

    Mr.Sigan''s loud voice rang out. "Akarui wins!"

    I collapsed onto my back, staring at the sky. Every part of me ached, but I couldn''t help the smirk that spread across my face.

    From across the battlefield, Sakura groaned. "You''re insane, Hikaru."

    "And you''re stubborn," I shot back, laughing despite the pain.

    "Alright! Akarui take a 10 min break. After that we will resume to the Finale. Akarui vs Akira!"

 Chapter 19 - Leviathans Fury - The Class 1A Tournament Arc Part 11

    (10 minutes later)

    "For the Finals Akarui vs Akira. Please make your way to the centre!" Mr. Sigan called out.

    The roar of the crowd was deafening, but I barely heard it. My focus was locked on Akira. He stood across from me, calm but grinning like he already knew how this fight would end. Cocky as ever. I rolled my neck, trying to shake off the tension, but I couldn''t ignore the fact that this wasn''t going to be easy. Akira wasn''t just strongˇŞhe was relentless.

    "Let''s make this interesting," he said, flexing his fingers as blood began to pool around his hands.

    "You''re always about theatrics," I shot back, planting my feet. "Let''s see if you can back it up this time."

    "Start!

    And Akira moved immediately. His hand flicked forward, and I heard him mutter under his breath: "Lost Slashes."

    The air seemed to ripple as crimson arcs of blood shot toward me, sharp and erratic. Each slash came from a different angle, faster than I expected. I ducked the first, twisting my body to avoid the second, but they just kept coming. A shallow cut burned across my forearm, and I hissed through clenched teeth.

    "You''re slipping already?" Akira teased, sending another wave of slashes my way.

    "Not even close," I said, summoning the shadows at my feet. "Shadow Portal."

    I disappeared into the void just as the next barrage of blood slashes tore through the spot I''d been standing. The cold, weightless sensation of the portal was brief, and I reappeared behind him, close enough to see the smug look on his face falter. He''s going to do something.

    I didn''t waste the opportunity. "Deranged Slashes!"

    This should do something.

    Wild, chaotic waves of energy burst from my hands, spiralling toward him. They weren''t as refined as his moves, but they didn''t need to be. Akira turned, raising his arm, and the blood around him hardened into a shield. My slashes struck it, forcing him back, but they didn''t break through.

    "You''re not holding back, huh?" he said, lowering his shield. "Good. Neither am I."

    The blood around him condensed into a sharp, jagged shape. He thrust his hand forward. "Blood Piercer."

    The spear of blood shot toward me, faster than I expected. I barely had time to react, pulling energy into my hands. "Black Hole!"

    The void opened in front of me, sucking the spear in before it could reach me. The force rattled my arms as I held the vortex steady, and the spear dissolved into nothingness. Akira clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    "Not bad," he admitted, his voice steady. "But you''re not the only one with tricks."

    The blood around him began to glow, an intense red heat radiating off it. I could feel the temperature rising even from where I stood. Then, with a flick of his wrist, the glowing blood exploded outward.

    "Burning Blood!"

    "God not this."

    I threw myself to the side as the first explosion detonated near me, the heat searing my skin. Another burst followed, then another, each one forcing me to move faster. The arena shook with every blast, the ground scorched black beneath his feet.

    "You''re running out of room, Akarui!" Akira shouted over the chaos, his grin wild.

    I gritted my teeth, the shadows at my feet growing thicker, darker. "Shadow Portal," I muttered again, vanishing just as another explosion went off where I''d been standing. This time, I reappeared above him, high in the air.

    Akira chuckled sarcastically, quietly, "Heh. Scratch that."

    I clenched my fist, channelling all my energy into it. "God Force!"

    I came down like a meteor, slamming my fist into the ground where Akira stood. The impact was devastating, the ground beneath us shattering and sending debris flying in all directions. Dust and smoke filled the air, and for a moment, I couldn''t see him.

    Where is he. Stay alert.

    When the dust cleared, Akira stood there, blood swirling around him like a living shield. He looked rattled, but far from defeated.

    "Not bad," he said, wiping a bit of blood from the corner of his mouth. "But you''re going to have to do better than that."

    He raised his hands, the blood around him surging like a tidal wave. "Blood Serpents!"

    The crimson creatures lunged at me, their jaws snapping as they moved with terrifying speed. I slashed at the first one with dark energy, cutting it down, but another wrapped around my leg, its grip crushing.

    I slammed my fist into it, breaking free, but more serpents kept coming. They were relentless, coiling and biting, forcing me to stay on the defensive.

    "You''re struggling, Akarui," Akira called out, his voice full of mockery.

    I glared at him, wiping sweat from my brow. "You talk too much."

    The shadows around me shifted, coiling upward as I drew in energy. "White Hole!"

    A massive burst of energy exploded outward, obliterating the serpents and forcing Akira to step back. The arena shook under the force, and for a brief moment, the battlefield was clear.

    Akira looked at me, his grin sharper than ever. "Now we''re getting somewhere."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Akira''s eyes gleamed with intensity as he raised his hands, blood swirling violently around him. "Blood Leviathan!" His voice rang out, and the massive creature formed once again, its enormous, blood-red eyes burning with fury. The creature''s colossal jaws snapped, its body coiling as it loomed over me, ready to strike.

    I couldn''t afford to hesitate. The Leviathan was fast, and Akira wasn''t going to give me a chance to catch my breath. I dodged as the tail of the creature lashed toward me. The force of it created a shockwave, and I stumbled slightly but managed to regain my footing. Akira''s grin remained, steady, as if the battle had already been decided.

    I''m not going to let him take control. The shadows moved at my command, and I surged forward, my movements sharp and decisive. The Leviathan''s massive jaws lunged toward me, but I was already preparing my next move. Akira''s blood shot through the air, fast and unforgiving, seeking to catch me off guard. I narrowly avoided the first lash, only to feel the sting of a second cut across my side. Pain flared up, but I didn''t lose focus.

    He''s fast. Too fast. Akira''s thoughts were sharp, yet there was a quiet tension behind them. I can''t let him push me around. I need to make the next move count. His gaze flickered toward the Leviathan, waiting for its cue. This is my moment.

    Akira pressed forward, his blood twisting into weapons that lashed out like whips. He wasn''t playing around. I met his strike with my own force, dark energy meeting the sharpness of his blood.

    "You''re not bad," Akira said, amusement dancing in his voice, but I could sense his concentration tightening. This is getting interesting.

    His blood formed into vicious spikes, surging toward me. I reacted instinctively, throwing myself to the side as the air around me thickened. The ground cracked as the Leviathan''s tail swung in my direction. I shifted, feeling the rush of wind as I prepared for what came next.

    No time to waste. This isn''t about outpacing himˇŞit''s about pushing through his defences. Akira''s thoughts were clearer now, and his next attack came with brutal precision. He raised his hand, summoning the Leviathan once again.

    "Blood Boil!" His command shattered the air as a blast of hot, boiling blood surged outward.

    I was already moving, focusing my energy into a barrier of shadow that shifted with my every step. He''s relentless. But that''s exactly what I''m counting on.

    The blood tore through the air, the heat clinging to me, but I knew better than to let it dictate my next move. I thrust my hands forward, gathering the darkness to me. "Black Hole!" I released the surge of energy into the attack, pulling the blood and Leviathan''s strike into the void.

    Akira''s face twisted slightly in surprise, but his blood reformed around him, adjusting to the change. Damn, he''s unpredictable. He''s forcing me to keep my guard up.

    He raised his hands again, and the blood surged into jagged forms, sharp and dangerous. "Blood Piercer!" His voice rang out, and the spears of blood raced toward me like bolts of lightning. I moved, only just avoiding the worst of it, but the tail end of one nicked my arm, sending fresh waves of pain through me.

    This isn''t the time to hold back. It''s now or never. I gritted my teeth, pushing through the pain. "Deranged Slashes!" I unleashed a barrage of strikes, slashing with shadow-infused energy. Akira met each one with his blood shield, the force of my attacks reverberating off his defenses.

    "You''re persistent," Akira said through gritted teeth, but I could feel the growing strain in his voice. His blood swirled, darkening with intensity. He''s not giving me any openings. This has to be different.

    Suddenly, the air shifted, charged with power. "Burning Blood!" Akira shouted, and the blood exploded in all directions, spreading like a wildfire. It was more than just an attack.

    the wave, narrowly escaping the full brunt of the heat. The battlefield was filled with steam and smoke, the air thick with the remnants of Akira''s attack. For a split second, there was nothing but silence.

    Where is he?

    The smoke cleared, revealing Akira standing tall, though a glimmer of frustration flashed in his eyes. That was close. He''s not breaking.

    I stood tall, shadows swirling around me, energy pulsing beneath my skin. "You''ll have to do better than that," I called, my voice steady despite the pressure building inside me.

    Akira smirked. "Oh, I plan to."

    He snapped his fingers, and the Leviathan''s form loomed in the distance. The air trembled with the weight of its presence. I didn''t wait. I summoned the darkness beneath my feet, ready to face whatever came next.

    This isn''t just about beating him. This is about finishing it. Or I sat for 9 hours for no reason.

    Blood lashed toward me again, sharp as ever. I sidestepped, but his attacks were relentless, each one designed to push me back. With every movement, the tension in the arena grew. I gathered more of the shadows, drawing in the energy I needed.

    "Shadow Barrage!" I shouted, sending a flurry of dark spikes at him. The ground trembled as the attack ripped through the space between us. Akira''s blood twisted and contorted, blocking the barrage. Is that all? His thoughts buzzed with confidence, but his expression darkened.

    The moment of calm was brief. Akira raised his hands again, and his blood formed into serpents, slithering toward me with predatory intent. "Blood Serpents!" he shouted, each one lashing toward me with the fury of a storm.

    I sliced through the first, then the second, but they kept coming, tightening around me. Not this time. I let the shadows surge around me, gathering in a whirlwind of darkness. "White Hole!" I released the energy, tearing through the serpents, but the pressure was still there, pulling at my strength.

    Akira was faster this time. His blood swirled and condensed into something sharp and deadly. "Blood Geyser!" he commanded, and the torrent of blood exploded from the ground beneath me, aiming to bury me under its weight.

    I focused, breathing deeply, my chi pulsing. One chance. I can''t let him take control.

    I pushed forward, cutting through the geyser of blood with everything I had. The force was enough to throw me off balance, but I didn''t stop. I felt Akira''s presence, sharp and unwavering, and I knew we were both on the edge.

    As the smoke settled, I saw him standing there, blood swirling around him like a storm. There was no turning back now. I could feel the final moment coming. The fight was only growing more intense, but neither of us would yield.

    "Come on then," I muttered, shadow energy surrounding me, my movements fluid and precise. Let''s see who''s truly in control.

    Akira''s grin widened. "This is just getting started."

    "God Force." I lunged towards him. Pulling my arm back.

    "I''ve seen that more times than you blinking. Shield."

    Akira created a shield flowing with blood.

    I neared him. I punched. "Black Hole."

    The black hole sucked Akira''s shield in.

    Akira''s eyes widened. What! That was not supposed to happen.

    "White Hole."

    The Black Hole Turned into a White Hole and expelled everything away. Including Akira over the boundary.

    No. Not like this.

    "Wow." Kaede and Sakura said.

    The class cheered... Well Except Ren.

    The sun set.

    "The winner of the tournament is Akarui!" Mr. Sigan exclaimed.

    "Well... You deserve it." Akira extended his hand.

    "Thanks." I shook his hand with a grin.

    Mr. Sigan walked to the front and announced, "Now. Everyone''s dismissed. Go to your dorms."

    "Wait uncle, what about our other lessons?"

    "Don''t worry. Every first Combat lesson for 1st years I host a tournament for a class. So no biggee."

    He put his arm on Akira''s shoulder. "Good job. I''m proud of you."

    "Thank you." Akira responded as he walked to the bleachers.

    Kaede walked up to me and said, "Nice work!"

    "Thanks."

    "So... What now?" Sakura asked.

    "Hmm... Dorm?" Kaede suggested.

    "Why not. I could play some Chess." I responded.

 Chapter 20 - The United Domain Council

    (2 hours later- 4:30pm-After The Tournament-At The Dorm''s Common Room)

    The tournament was over, and for the first time in a while, the air in the common room felt lighter. The tension had evaporated, replaced by the usual banter and laughter that seemed to fill every corner of the space. Everyone was just... relaxed. No pressure. No rules. Just us.

    I leaned back against the couch, arms folded, watching the others. Atsushi was sulking on the couch across from me, his head propped up by his hand. "I swear, Akarui, you''re using some crazy strategy that I''m not getting," he said with a dramatic groan, flicking his wrist as though it would solve his latest chess loss.

    Kaede, sitting next to me, rolled her eyes. "Come on, Atsushi. You''ve played him enough times to know how this goes. He''s a grandmaster for a reason."

    "Grandmaster?!" Atsushi sat up straighter, his voice rising. "You never told me that, Kaede! No wonder I can''t win!"

    "I told you," Kaede shrugged nonchalantly, "you just didn''t listen."

    I chuckled at his theatrics. "It''s alright, Atsushi. Not everyone can be a grandmaster."

    Atsushi crossed his arms dramatically. "That''s it. I''m taking a break from chess for a while," he huffed, plopping back down on the couch. "I''m starting a new hobby. Something where I can actually win."

    "Like what? Watching paint dry?" Makoto''s voice came from across the room. He was sitting cross-legged on the floor, fiddling with his phone but clearly interested in the conversation.

    Atsushi shot him a look. "I''ll have you know that I have talents beyond chess. I could totally beat you at something, Makoto."

    "Like what?" Makoto raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Maybe in a rap battle? Is that what you''re saying?"

    Atsushi grinned and stood up. "Exactly. I''ve been holding back, but I''m ready to drop some bars."

    "Oh, this I gotta see," Makoto said, tossing his phone aside and jumping up to join him. "I''ve been waiting for this."

    A few people gathered around, sensing the brewing competition. Luka, who had been picking through snacks, saw the two of them gearing up and immediately joined in. "A rap battle, huh? Well, you know I''m all about that life."

    "Hold up," Robin called from the corner of the room, eyes narrowed. "We''re not letting Luka in on this. He''d make everything sound like a joke."

    Luka shrugged, clearly unbothered. "Exactly. A joke is what makes it fun, Robin. You gotta learn to feel the rhythm."

    "I''ll take you both on," Atsushi smirked, "but no one can beat my flow."

    We all gathered around, some of us snickering, others genuinely curious. Luka made a show of pulling his hat down lower, getting into his "rapper" persona, while Atsushi cracked his knuckles, preparing for the verbal showdown.

    Before they could start, though, the room broke into a chorus of laughter when Atsushi dramatically took the mic in handˇŞonly to accidentally knock over a glass of water in the process.

    "Smooth," Kaede teased, shaking her head with a smirk.

    "Focus, Kaede!" Atsushi waved her off, his confidence unshaken.

    From the snack table, Yui and Aiko had stopped their usual banter to watch the drama unfold. Yui shook her head. "What is this, a rap battle or a circus?"

    "Oh, come on, Yui," Aiko grinned, "I''m in. This is gonna be good."

    "I''m not sure whether to be impressed or just concerned," Yui muttered, but she couldn''t help but crack a smile.

    Sitting back on the couch, I let them go at it, feeling a sense of ease that was rare for me. The laughter, the nonsense, the complete lack of seriousnessˇŞit was a nice change from the usual weight on my shoulders. Kaede sat beside me, her eyes soft as she watched the rap battle go on.

    "Sometimes, I forget how much I enjoy the noise," I said quietly, nudging her with my elbow.

    She glanced at me, a playful smile crossing her face. "You sound so old, Akarui. You''re not even twenty yet."

    "I know, right?" I said, leaning back with a sigh. "Feels like we''ve been doing this forever."

    Meanwhile, across the room, Jao and Noah were in a heated discussion, their voices low but intense.

    "I''m telling you, the mystic connection between chi and the elements isn''t as theoretical as you think," Jao insisted, adjusting his glasses as he leaned forward.

    "No, no, you''re overcomplicating it," Noah replied, waving a hand dismissively. "It''s all about balance, Jao. Too much of one, and the other goes out of whack."

    "I''m not overcomplicating it," Jao muttered, his voice just above a whisper, but clearly passionate. "You''ve gotta consider the deeper layers of chi manipulation."

    "Then explain why I can easily manipulate it, huh?" Noah grinned, clearly enjoying the back-and-forth.

    Jao didn''t respond immediately, just gave Noah a look that said it all. Then, with a sharp breath, he continued, "It''s not about ease. It''s about control."

    "You two are ridiculous," Makoto said, walking over to where they were seated. He plopped down next to them and raised an eyebrow. "But hey, teach me how to control chi without my trident. I''m tired of having to rely on it."This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "You''ll never get there if you keep thinking it''s just about power," Jao said, shaking his head. "It''s about understanding the essence of chi first."

    As if the room wasn''t full enough already, Reina and Sayaka had joined in, sitting by the window with drinks in hand, chatting quietly.

    "I didn''t expect a rap battle today," Sayaka said with a laugh, watching Atsushi''s exaggerated movements. "But hey, this is definitely a better way to spend the afternoon."

    Reina grinned. "You know what they say. You have to laugh at the absurdity of life sometimes."

    I couldn''t help but agree, watching my classmates joke and argue with one another. The moment felt infinite, as if nothing could touch us, not yet.

    The laughter continued to echo around the room, but now the energy had shifted. Luka''s challenge had turned into something that involved almost everyone present. Atsushi had already started stacking chips in an impressive but teetering tower, and the crowd was gathered around, forming a loose circle to see what would happen next.

    "I''m telling you," Atsushi said, adjusting a bag of pretzels on top of his chip stack, "this tower is going to break records. You can''t deny it."

    "Oh, we can definitely deny it," Yui said, smirking as she sipped from her drink. "I give it five minutes before it all comes crashing down."

    "You''re just jealous because I have a vision," Atsushi shot back without missing a beat, carefully balancing a cookie on top of the chips. "This is art. Look at this structure, pure genius."

    "Pure chaos," Reina added from the corner, where she was casually inspecting the snacks, considering whether to sabotage the project for fun. "If that thing stays up for more than five minutes, I''ll eat my own shoe."

    "Pfft, if anyone''s eating shoes, it''s you, Reina," Luka teased, pointing at her. "You''ve got that weird obsession with trying to break things. Think you can topple my snack genius?"

    Reina only smiled devilishly. "We''ll see."

    "Okay, okay," Robin interjected, putting down his book for once, eyeing the snack tower warily. "Who else is placing bets on whether this tower will survive the night?" He raised an eyebrow as a few hands tentatively shot up, including a reluctant wave from Kaede.

    "I''m in for the crash happening at... 7 minutes," Kaede added, crossing her arms. "Not that I''m betting against you, Atsushi, but the physics are against you."

    "7 minutes?" Atsushi raised his hands in mock offense. "Kaede, I thought we were friends! You doubt my talent that much?"

    "I''m just being realistic," she replied, smiling. "I''ve seen a lot of snack-related disasters in my time."

    "Oh, this is gonna be good," Kenji said, elbowing Daichi, who had been standing nearby and had mostly been observing the snack tower construction process. "I vote for the snack tower failing at the 4-minute mark, right after he adds the gummy bears."

    "I think the gummy bears will be the highlight of this whole mess," Daichi added dryly, folding his arms. "They''ll make it... interesting."

    "Oh, you wait," Atsushi said with a grin, ignoring all the doubters. "This thing is not just going to standˇŞit''s going to soar."

    "Uh-huh. Right," Robin said, crossing his arms. "I''m just here to see how this ends."

    Meanwhile, Luka had been silently watching the spectacle, clearly enjoying the chaos that was brewing around the snack tower. "If you think this is entertaining, just wait until we get to the part where we all have to clean it up after it collapses. That''s going to be the real fun."

    "No one''s cleaning anything up," Yui said matter-of-factly. "This is Atsushi''s mess. He''s the one who''s going to have to handle it when it all falls down."

    "Exactly!" Atsushi chimed in. "This is my project. If it fails, it''s on me. If it succeeds... well, that''s on me too."

    "But if it succeeds, we''ll throw you a celebration," Kaede added, smirking. "How about a snack tower of the week? But only if it stands for the full hour."

    Atsushi paused, considering. "Fine, if I win, I want an all-you-can-eat snack buffet. It''s only fair, right?"

    "I''m not sure that''s a fair reward, but okay," Yui said, shrugging. "But we''ve gotta have a backup plan, in case your ''masterpiece'' collapses."

    At that moment, Luka leaned forward, looking directly at Atsushi. "You know, I could help you make it stronger. You need a real artist''s touch."

    Atsushi''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "What are you planning, Luka?"

    Luka grinned widely. "Oh, nothing, nothing. I just have some... tricks up my sleeve. Gotta make sure you don''t fail in front of everyone here, right?"

    "No!" Atsushi shouted, holding up his hand to stop Luka. "This is my creation! You can''t add your weird... artistic touch to it!"

    "Pfft, you''re no fun," Luka teased, stepping back dramatically, hands raised in mock surrender. "Fine, have your snack tower. But don''t say I didn''t offer to make it better."

    Just as Luka was about to take his seat again, the tower gave a small wobble. Atsushi froze. Everyone leaned forward, eyes wide with expectation.

    Then, slowly, cautiously, the gummy bears were added.

    Everyone held their breath.

    Atsushi''s face was a picture of concentration as he placed the final gummy bear on top.

    "I did it! It''s perfect!" he shouted, straightening up proudly.

    But before anyone could react, the tower gave a final, ominous creak. It was a slow-motion disaster.

    Crash.

    The entire snack tower toppled over in a glorious explosion of chips, cookies, pretzels, and gummy bears, scattering across the floor in a pile of colorful chaos.

    There was a long silence.

    Then, the room erupted into laughter.

    "You had one job," Yui said, holding her stomach as she laughed uncontrollably.

    "You jinxed it!" Atsushi shouted, shaking his fist at Kaede, who was now grinning widely. "You and your 7-minute theory!"

    "You did say it was going to soar," Luka chimed in, throwing his hands up as though he''d seen this coming.

    "I''m so glad I didn''t bet," Kenji said, trying to compose himself. "Though, I''ll admit, I was tempted."

    "I told you it was going to fail," Reina said smugly, leaning back with a satisfied smile on her face. "I think I should get a prize for my accurate prediction."

    "I guess we have a snack clean-up crew, huh?" Atsushi muttered, still in disbelief, though he couldn''t help but smile. "Guess I was too ambitious. Next time, I''ll go for the single chip."

    "Single chip? Is that what you call a snack tower?" Luka laughed, offering Atsushi a playful pat on the back. "Next time, just leave it to the professionals."

    The group continued to laugh and joke, some people already starting to pick up the pieces of the now-legendary snack tower. Atsushi threw his hands up in dramatic defeat but was clearly in on the joke, ready to start planning the next ridiculous challenge.

    "Next time," he said with a grin, "I''ll make a tower out of something that can''t topple, like... marshmallows. You guys won''t see it coming."

    And just like that, the next disaster was born, and the group couldn''t wait to see how that one would play out.

    But just then we all started to yawn.

    "It''s been a tiring day. We should get to bed."

    "Yeah I agree." Sakura said as she went into our room.

    Kaede yawned and bid them good night.

    (The next day-28.8.2026)

    The bell rang, signaling the start of first period. As we filed into class, I couldn''t shake the feeling that we were about to learn something that would change everything.

    When Miss Hanami entered, her face was unreadable, her expression set in that professional, distant way that told me it wasn''t going to be a normal day.

    "Today, class," she began, "we will be discussing the Global Domain Council."

    The words hung in the air, an almost imperceptible weight settling on the room. Something about the way she said it made my stomach tighten. As we all took our seats, I couldn''t help but wonder what the GDC would mean for us.

    Would they be more than just a shadow on the horizon? Or would they be something we had to face head-on?

 Chapter 21 - Hierarchy

    Ms. Sakura stood at the front of the class, preparing to explain the structure of the Global Domain Council (GDC) from the very bottom, breaking it down into sections. "Alright, let''s begin by understanding the hierarchy in the GDC. I''ll start from the bottom and work our way up." She wrote "Foot Soldiers & Agents" on the board. "At the very bottom, we have the Foot Soldiers and Agents. These are the ones who carry out the day-to-day operations. Foot Soldiers are the basic operativesˇŞoften dispatched on general assignments, and they follow orders without asking many questions." "Agents, on the other hand, are more specialized. They might work undercover, perform high-risk missions, or even work in espionage. They''re more skilled, but they still report to their superiors." "They don''t have any real power, and they definitely don''t have any say in the big decisions. But they believe in their mission: to protect the world." "Next, we have the Commanding Officers," Ms. Sakura continued. "These individuals lead small units or specialized squads. They have a bit more autonomy than the Foot Soldiers and Agents, but they still answer to Regional Commanders. They''re the ones directly overseeing their teams in the field and making decisions that impact smaller-scale operations." "They might feel the weight of their decisions more, especially if their missions have large consequences. However, they must always adhere to the broader orders given to them." "Above the Commanding Officers are the Regional Commanders," Ms. Sakura explained. "These leaders oversee larger areas, often entire countries or vast regions. They''re responsible for managing several Commanding Officers, thousands of Foot Soldiers, and maintaining order within their assigned territory. Their job is to make sure everything runs smoothly in their region." "They report to the Field Generals, and while they have more control, they still have their hands tied when it comes to the larger strategy of the GDC." Kaede raised an eyebrow. "So, Regional Commanders are kind of like middle management?" Ms. Sakura nodded. "Exactly. They''re not at the top, but they have significant influence over their area. Still, they don''t make decisions without input from those above them." "Now we''re getting into the real powerhouses: the Field Generals," Ms. Sakura continued, writing it on the board. "These commanders oversee entire armies. They lead large-scale military operations and make high-level decisions about strategy and deployment. They don''t just manage individual squads; they handle entire divisions of soldiers, overseeing battles, tactical movements, and long-term military goals." "However, despite their immense power, Field Generals still report to the Grand Generals." Akira leaned back in his chair. "So, they get the big battles, but they''re not the ones calling all the shots?" Ms. Sakura smiled slightly. "Exactly. They''ve got massive power, but they still need approval for the bigger picture from the Grand Generals." "Now we move on to the Grand Generals," Ms. Sakura said. "These individuals oversee critical regions, continents even. They''re in charge of large-scale strategies that affect entire areas. While Field Generals may lead specific battles or troops, Grand Generals are overseeing broad, world-changing operations. They''re in charge of executing the high-level strategy that drives the GDC''s military actions." "They wield a lot of power. They manage entire regions and make decisions that affect millions. But, even so, they still answer to the Supreme Commanders." "Here''s the next part of the structure: Vice and Deputy," Ms. Sakura said, writing it on the board. "For each role above Foot Soldiers, there''s a Vice and a Deputy. These roles are there to support the main general and make sure everything runs smoothly." "Vice Generals are second-in-command. They help manage the day-to-day duties and act as leaders in the absence of the main commander. If a General is unavailable, the Vice General steps up and leads the unit." "The Deputy Generals work under the Vice Generals. Their job is to support the Vice General by handling specific tasks or smaller units within their assigned responsibilities. Deputies are there to ensure nothing falls through the cracks." "Together, the Vice Generals and Deputy Generals help manage the operations of their respective Generals." "And at the very top of the GDC hierarchy are the Supreme Commanders," Ms. Sakura said, her voice lowering in weight. "These individuals have complete control over the GDC''s military and strategic operations. They decide on the major goals, policies, and plans for the entire organization. They''re the ones who manage the high-level direction the GDC takes." "There are very few Supreme Commanders, and their authority is unmatched. They may have a variety of motivations, but ultimately, they control everything. From military decisions to political policies, it all goes through them." "Interestingly, despite their power, even they aren''t beyond reproach. They are part of the Council, and they have to adhere to its interests." Ms. Sakura paused for a moment. "Each of these rolesˇŞFoot Soldiers, Commanding Officers, Regional Commanders, Field Generals, Grand Generals, and Supreme CommandersˇŞhas a different level of authority and responsibility. But here''s the catch: The Field Generals and above are constantly restricted by the orders they receive. They may want to protect and act in the best interest of their people, but the higher you go, the more you''re bound by the GDC''s agenda." "Even the Supreme Commanders, the ones at the very top, have to answer to the Council, and they have their own set of constraints. However, the Foot Soldiers and AgentsˇŞthey often believe they''re protecting the world, not realizing that the ones above them may have different priorities." Akira, looking bored, threw a sarcastic comment out. "Great, so we''ve got a whole system where everyone''s just doing someone else''s dirty work." Ms. Sakura nodded. "That''s a very simple way to look at it, Akira. But yes, you''re not entirely wrong. Each level is restricted by the orders they receive, and some are just too far removed from the consequences to understand the true impact of their actions." "Yet, even with all that control, many of the GeneralsˇŞVice Generals, Deputy GeneralsˇŞstill genuinely want to protect their people. They are just constantly tied down by the higher-ups'' orders." Kaede raised her hand. "And those higher-ups are the ones who have the real power?" Ms. Sakura nodded. "Exactly. The Supreme Commanders and the Council are the ones with the real power, but they are also the ones making the tough decisions, often without consideration of the consequences for the people they control." Ms. Sakura took a deep breath before diving deeper into the GDC''s inner workings. She began pacing slowly in front of the class, sensing their growing curiosity. "Now that you understand the basic hierarchy of the GDC, let me explain some of the key concepts, the Void Years, and how it all ties into the present day." "Before we get into the details of the GDC, let''s first go over something essential: the Void Years. This period is shrouded in mystery, but its significance cannot be ignored. This is the time between when the Shadow King was sealed away by the First Sorcerer King and the present-day situation." "Very little is known about the Void YearsˇŞthose ten years when the GDC effectively erased all historical records related to that time. The Void Years are considered an enigmatic gap in history. No one knows what exactly happened, except for the fact that during this time, the First Sorcerer King sealed the Shadow King away, dividing his body into five pieces, each sealed in different places." Kaede furrowed her brow. "Why would they erase that from history? Shouldn''t it be something we remember?" Ms. Sakura nodded. "The GDC has its reasons. The Void Years are a time when the GDC could have been involved in events that they didn''t want anyone to remember, particularly the full extent of their involvement with the Shadow King. This was when the First Sorcerer King did his work, defeating and sealing the Shadow King. But to this day, no one has clear records of that decade." "I know this sounds a little convoluted but understand that the GDC is full of manipulation and control over history. By wiping those years from public knowledge, they''ve kept a tighter grip on what people knowˇŞand ultimately, what they believe." Ms. Sakura continued, looking around the class. "You''ve already seen how the GDC wields immense power within its military structure. But the GDC isn''t just a military force. It functions as a global governing body, and they maintain control over not only the military but also the political and economic systems of several nations. They have eyes and ears everywhereˇŞgovernments, corporations, and even the underground sectors. They''ve deeply infiltrated society." She wrote "The GDC''s Power" on the board. "They manage the world''s resources, make high-level political decisions, and act as the authority in various global matters. While their stated goal is to ensure global stability, many would argue that they seek more than that. They''re constantly expanding their influence, often using power and manipulation. And as much as they claim to protect humanity from dangerous forces, some of their tactics are questionable." At this point, Ms. Sakura stepped forward. "Let me also explain a critical part of their story: their opposition to the Sorcerer King. For centuries, the Sorcerer King has been a major rival to the GDC. The GDC sees the Sorcerer King as a threat to their absolute control." "The Sorcerer King, as you know, is the leader of all sorcerers, wizards, and magic users, and their kingdom is a hidden realm that operates outside the direct control of the GDC. The Sorcerer King''s power and influence are immense, and the GDC fears that the Sorcerer King could be a force strong enough to rival their global dominance." "Because of this, the GDC has been actively working against the Sorcerer King for many years, trying to control or neutralize their influence. Some Supreme Commanders have even pushed for military action against the kingdom. However, the GDC is wary of direct conflict, knowing that the Sorcerer King and their forces are no easy target." "Let''s talk about the 11 Elite and the 11 Shadow Generals," Ms. Sakura said, tapping the board. "These two factions are integral to the power struggle within the GDC." "The 11 Elite are a special group of warriors, most of them chosen by the Sorcerer King personally. They are known to be the most powerful and skilled warriors in the hidden kingdom, and their abilities are unlike anything you''ll find anywhere else." "On the other hand, the 11 Shadow Generals are the counterparts of the 11 EliteˇŞbut they serve the GDC and are their primary combatants. These generals are essentially the backbone of the GDC''s military forces and are directly involved in the battlefield, working to counter the Sorcerer King''s warriors and any other threats the GDC deems necessary." She paused. "These two factions are at odds, constantly vying for control of the military, and in the grand scheme of things, their rivalry impacts the overall state of the world. While the Sorcerer King tries to keep the world hidden and safe from the GDC''s reach, the GDC seeks to expand their control, seeing the Sorcerer King''s methods as a threat to global stability." Ms. Sakura''s expression grew serious. "The Supreme Commanders have the ultimate control, but they don''t always have the same priorities. Some of them want power and domination, while others genuinely wish to protect the world from dangerous forces. The problem is that many of them are constantly bound by political agendas or strict orders from the Council." "Their leadership is complex, and there''s a constant battle for power within the GDC itself. The Council is the one pulling the strings behind the scenes, and the Supreme Commanders must adhere to their will, no matter their personal beliefs." "Let''s go back to Field Generals," Ms. Sakura continued. "These commanders are often the ones closest to the action, leading operations and armies in the field. However, despite their power, Field Generals are often restricted by the orders they receive from the Supreme Commanders and Council. Many Field Generals want to protect people and make decisions based on morality, but they can''t act outside the authority of their higher-ups." "Grand Generals share similar restrictions. They may oversee entire continents or armies, but they''re still governed by the political agenda of the GDC." Kaede looked frustrated. "So, basically, even the people with the power to change thingsˇŞlike the Field Generals and Grand GeneralsˇŞare forced to follow orders they don''t agree with?" Ms. Sakura nodded. "Exactly. The GDC is built to ensure that everyone from the bottom to the top follows orders. Even those with immense power can''t escape the influence of the Council and their personal agendas. Most of the time, those at the top are more concerned with control than what''s best for the world. This creates a lot of tension within the GDC." Akira scoffed, sarcastically. "Great, so the whole thing is just one big mess of control, manipulation, and secrecy. And no one can ever make a real difference." Ms. Sakura gave a weary smile. "That''s one way to put it, Akira. But understand thisˇŞthe GDC isn''t all evil. There are those who truly want to protect people and maintain order. The problem is that they''re trapped in a system where their hands are tied." With a heavy sigh, Ms. Sakura looked at the class. "The GDC isn''t just a powerful force in the worldˇŞit''s a highly complex and fragmented one. And while the lower ranks, like the Foot Soldiers and Commanding Officers, might truly want to protect their people, they''re often unaware of the larger schemes taking place above them."This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

 Chapter 22 - Finally! Our Levels!

    "Ok that is enough about GDC. I just got your levels!"

    Akira exclaimed, "About time!"

    Miss Sakura typed something on the hologram and exclaimed, "Ok. Here there are."

    Our ranks appeared on a hologram.

    "Luke De Angelo: Level 434

    Robin James: 320

    Kaede Yoshida: 364

    Naoko Ishimoto: 354

    Ren Nakamura: 496

    Akarui Hikaru: 496

    Jao Pedro: 390

    Noah Maxwell: 376

    Hiroshi Suzuki: 367

    Satoshi Sato: 424

    Kenji Watanabe: 355

    Daichi Tanaka: 360

    Yui Takahashi: 363

    Aiko Kato: 407

    Izumi Kinoshita: 350

    Chika Nishimura: 325

    Makoto Yamaguchi: 380

    Atsushi Yamashita: 387

    Reina Okada: 350

    Sayaka Morita: 379

    Sakura Hanami: 430

    Akira Akimitsu: 440"

    Ren was furious, "How do me and Hikaru have the same level?"

    I see... If I haven''t beaten Ren. Maybe he would have won.

    If Hikaru hadn''t beaten me... No. If I had just a little bit more Chi. I would have won.

    "Oh wow. This is actually more than the year''s average. More than some second years also." Ms. Sakura broke the silence.

    "What do you mean? That you didn''t have enough expectations for us?" Ren spoke out.

    Ms. Sakura smiled, "No. The average level for a student was 296. Half the class has a level more than 400. So as a reward we are sending you guys to a field trip to a nearby canyon. There have been strange disappearances and lots of shadow sightings. Go there. Find the cause. And kill it. Howzat?"

    "It''s been like 12 hours and already another mission?" Atsushi said.

    "C''mon. What better way to learn, than to get experience?" Ms. Sakura replied

    "Luka called out, "She''s right. Be happy with these opportunities."

    "Your right, I shouldn''t be complaining with these opportunities to kick butt."

    Ms. Sakura checked a letter, "Alright. So, you will be going to the field trip on 3.9.26. Akarui, isn''t that your birthday?"

    My eyes widened, "Oh yeah."

    "Alright. Dismissed."

    As we headed outside I asked Kaede, "What lesson do we have next?"

    She said, "Well... Lets see."

    She pulled out the schedule, "Umm Chi control."

    "Oh. Alright."

    Akira paused, "Chi Control? Follow me. We have Takashi Daiki."

    "Alright." Akira took us to a huge room with each column being elevated more than the other. Like a college. Mr Takashiki. Was sitting on his desk. He had brown hair, 6 foot 1, brown curly hair, slim with small muscles, aviator slim sunglasses, bright skin and a warm smile, "Hello. I''m Your teacher Takashi Daiki. Please take a seat."

    "Me, Kaede, Sakura and Akira took a seat at the front."

    "Mr. Takashi stood up and announced, "Today we will be understanding Ikari."

    After we took our seats he continued.

    "Ikari is a method non-sorcerer, scratch that anyone can use it. They just don''t perfect it to this..."

    Mr. Takashi stood at the centre of the room, rolling his shoulders as he let out a deep breath. He pushed his sunglasses up slightly before addressing the class.

    "Alright, listen up. You all know what Ikari is but knowing and mastering are two different things. Today, I''ll show you what refined Ikari looks like."

    The air around him shifted. It wasn''t a change in temperature, nor was there any visible aura at firstˇŞjust a sudden pressure, as if the very space around him was being forced to acknowledge his power. His muscles tensed, and thenˇŞ

    Boom!

    A pulse of raw energy erupted from his body, distorting the air around him. The sheer force sent a powerful gust across the room, forcing some students to shield their eyes. Yet, despite its intensity, the blast was controlled, not wild or reckless. The floor beneath his feet cracked ever so slightly, but nothing beyond that.

    That is impressive. But I have seen better.

    Mr. Takashi stood before us, arms crossed. "Most of you already know what Ikari is. But knowing and using it? Two different things."

    He stepped forward, planting his foot down firmly. ThenˇŞ

    BOOM.

    A sudden pulse of force shot outward from his body, a wave of pressure rippling through the air. Dust lifted off the ground, the sheer impact sending a few students stumbling back. But there was no fire, no lightningˇŞjust the raw force of his chi breaking free.

    "Ikari is simple. It''s the most fundamental release of Orthodox Chi. No elements, no tricksˇŞjust pure energy unleashed." He rolled his shoulders. "But once you master it, you can shape it however you like."

    He raised his arm and flexed his fingers. A soft hum filled the air as his chi wrapped around his forearm like a faint golden aura.

    "You can coat your weapons..." He swiped his hand down, and a nearby training dummy split apart as if struck by an invisible blade.

    "You can amplify your attacks..." He stomped the groundˇŞBOOM! ˇŞand a visible shockwave spread outward, leaving a crater beneath his foot.

    "And if you''re skilled enough..." He held up his hand, chi surging around his palm before erupting outward in a condensed, focused blast. The energy shot through the air like a cannon, smashing into the far wall with a thunderous crash.

    He turned back to us, adjusting his sunglasses. "Now then. Who''s first?"

    I raised my hand, and I stepped forward.

    "You are Hikaru?"

    "Yes."

    He picked up a paper and looked at it, "Hmmm. And your dad is...."

    "Yes."

    "Well knock yourself out!"

    Without waiting, I exhaled and let go.

    Alright.

    BOOM.

    A wave of pressure burst from my body, sending cracks through the stone beneath me. My Ikari felt heavier than Mr. Takashi''sˇŞdenser, darker. While his spread out evenly, mine lashed outward in jagged bursts, almost like a violent pulse.

    I focused, directing the flow into my arm. Instead of dispersing, the energy wrapped around my fist like a second skin, flickering in deep purple waves.

    I clenched my fingers. More.

    The chi condensed, pressing tightly against my knuckles, and I could feel the difference. The weight behind my strike. The raw, amplified force.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I smirked.

    "Alright," Mr. Takashi nodded, his grin widening. "Now we''re talking."

    Mr. Takashi adjusted his sunglasses, his grin unwavering. "Not bad, Akarui. Not bad at all."

    I let my Ikari settle, but the lingering energy still crackled around my knuckles. The ground beneath me had splintered from the initial burst, and a faint haze of displaced air surrounded my body.

    The room was silent. ThenˇŞ

    "I''ll go next."

    Ren stepped forward, rolling his shoulders.

    ThenˇŞBOOM!

    A violent shockwave erupted from him, blasting out in all directions like a wild explosion. Dust and loose debris scattered across the floor as a searing heat spread through the air. His Ikari wasn''t controlled, wasn''t subtleˇŞit was aggression, pure and unfiltered. The ground beneath his feet cracked in jagged lines, and his aura flared like a raging fire, unstable and angry.

    Ren exhaled sharply, his breath practically steaming. He clenched his fists, and the energy around him surged, growing hotter.

    He stomped the ground.

    BOOM.

    The entire floor shook, a fiery burst of Ikari exploding outward from the impact. It was different from mineˇŞless like a shockwave, more like a detonation. His Ikari wasn''t just releasing chiˇŞit was burning through it.

    Mr. Takashi whistled. "Raw. Uncontained. But damn, it hits hard."

    Ren cracked his neck. "Why hold back?" His aura flared again, wilder than before. "Ikari is all about letting loose, right?"

    Mr. Takashi chuckled. "Alright. Who''s next?"

    "Me."

    Akira stepped forward, cracking his knuckles.

    Unlike me and Ren, he didn''t waste any time. He exhaled sharplyˇŞ

    BOOM.

    His Ikari exploded outward, but instead of simply dissipating, it curved around his body like flowing currents. It didn''t spread randomly or violentlyˇŞit moved, swirling in rhythmic patterns.

    Then, with a flick of his wrist, he pulled the energy back inwardˇŞ

    And it formed into a condensed sphere in his palm.

    A solid, rotating orb of pure Orthodox Chi.

    The entire class went dead silent. Even Mr. Takashi raised his brows. "Oh?"

    Akira grinned. "I figured if Ikari is just the release of chi, then why can''t I shape it immediately?"

    He tossed the orb into the air and caught it effortlessly. The energy hummed, compact and stable, a controlled explosion waiting to happen.

    Then, without warningˇŞ

    He threw it.

    The orb shot forward like a bullet, slamming into the reinforced dummy at the far end of the room.

    BOOOOOOM.

    A controlled blast erupted, shattering the dummy into pieces. Unlike a regular Ikari burst, this wasn''t just raw energyˇŞit was molded, focused.

    I whistled. "Damn."

    Ren crossed his arms, still radiating heat. "Tch. That''s a cheap trick."

    Akira grinned. "Nah, it''s just called being smart."

    Mr. Takashi chuckled. "Now that''s what I like to see. Innovation." He turned back to the class. "Alright. The rest of youˇŞstep up and show me what you''ve got."

    One by one, the students came forward. Some had wild, unfocused bursts. Others had refined, controlled releases. Some tried shaping their Ikari like Akira, while others reinforced their bodies.

    Each one was different. Unique.

    After most of the class was done showing their Ikari he said, "Now. Not everyone needs to use it. But it''s a good buff. While everyone can use Ikari. It''s the few that perfect it. SOOO. Dismissed"

    As soon as Mr. Takashi dismissed us, the room buzzed with quiet chatter. Some students were still hyped from showing off their Ikari, while others seemed exhausted from the sheer energy output. I stretched my arms, feeling the lingering tingles of chi flowing through my body. Even though Ikari was just an orthodox release of chi, using it so often in one session had its toll.

    Ren scoffed, cracking his knuckles. "Tch. Perfect it? I already got it down."

    Akira smirked, spinning his leftover chi between his fingers before letting it dissipate. "Yeah, if ''perfect'' means ''wildly throwing explosions until something breaks,'' then sure, Ren."

    Ren turned to him with a glare. "You wanna say that again?"

    "Relax," I sighed. "We just finished a lesson, and you already wanna throw hands?"

    Ren huffed but didn''t press it further.

    Kaede, who had been watching the entire time, crossed her arms. "Ikari really is different depending on the user. Yours was like a shockwave, Ren''s was explosive, and Akira''s wasˇŞ" she paused, searching for the right word.

    "Controlled," Akira answered for her.

    She nodded. "Yeah. That. And then there were people who couldn''t even release much at all."

    I glanced around. It was trueˇŞsome students could barely get more than a flicker of energy out. Ikari was accessible to everyone, but perfecting it? That was a different story.

    Mr. Takashi leaned back against his desk, pushing his sunglasses up. "You''re all free to go, but keep in mindˇŞIkari''s not just a tool. It''s an extension of yourself. The better you know your own chi, the better you''ll use it."

    With that, the class started filing out.

    As we stepped into the hallway, I turned to Kaede. "What''s next on the schedule?"

    She pulled out the paper again. "Uhh... looks like we have combat drills."

    Akira grinned. "Finally. Something hands-on."

    Ren cracked his neck. "About time."

    I smirked. After all that Ikari training, this was about to get interesting.

    Mr. Sigan clapped his hands loudly, grinning at the gathered students. "Alright, everyone! Time to move! You all want to get stronger, yeah?"

    A chorus of "Yes, sir!" rang out.

    "Then let''s not stand around like statues!" He rolled his shoulders, bouncing on his feet. "Today''s lesson is speed and adaptability. Power is great, but if you''re slow, you''re done for. So, let''s see how well you handle unpredictability."

    His eyes gleamed as he scanned the class. Then, without hesitation, he pointed straight at me.

    "Hikaru! You''re up first."

    I blinked, but before I could react, Kaede whistled. "Oh, this is gonna be fun."

    Mr. Sigan was already stretching, grinning like this was the highlight of his day. "Your goal? Land a single clean hit on me."

    I stepped forward, smirking. "Just one?"

    "Yep! Easy, right?" He tapped his cheek. "C''mon, give it a shot."

    I didn''t hesitateˇŞdarkness flared around my arm as I shot forward. But just as my fist neared his faceˇŞ

    He ducked, twisted around me, and flicked my forehead.

    "Too direct!" he said cheerfully. "Try again!"

    I spun, feinted with a low kick, then aimed for his ribs.

    He caught my wrist mid-air, grinning. "Better!"

    I yanked back, darkness erupting to disrupt his grip, but he flipped backward, landing lightly. "Oho, tricky! I like it!"

    The class laughed as he bounced on his feet. "C''mon, Akarui! I know you can do better than that!"

    I grinned. "Alright. No more holding back."

    For the next few moments, it was a blur of dodges, counters, and rapid exchanges. Every time I thought I had him, he was just a step aheadˇŞtwisting, redirecting, laughing.

    Finally, I lunged with a sudden burst of darkness from behindˇŞforcing him to jumpˇŞthen spun mid-air and grazed his shoulder.

    "Hah!" I grinned.

    He landed, eyes wide for a split second before laughing. "Now that was slick!" He clapped a hand on my shoulder. "See? That''s the kind of thinking you need!"

    And that''s when I struck.

    With a casual grin, I reached up and tapped his shoulder.

    The second he turned to lookˇŞBAM! Ikari came barreling toward him, launched straight from my shadow.

    He barely had time to register it before WHAMˇŞa clean impact right to his side.

    The class erupted in laughter as Mr. Sigan staggered back, blinking in surprise before breaking into a huge grin. "Oh-ho! That was sneaky!"

    He ruffled my hair. "Alright, you got me. That''s how you use adaptability. Well played, Hikaru!"

    Mr. Sigan clapped his hands together, still grinning. "Alright, pick a partner!"

    The class shuffled as everyone paired up. I ended up with Kaede, who smirked. "You really got him with that one, huh?"

    Before I could reply, Mr. Sigan spoke again. "Now listen up! Fighting isnˇŻt just about throwing punches and dodging attacks. ItˇŻs about reading your opponent. If you can predict them, you can control the fight."

    He stepped between the groups, folding his arms. "So, hereˇŻs the exerciseˇŞone of you will attack, and the other will only defend. No counterattacks, just dodging, blocking, and redirecting. Your goal isnˇŻt to overpower your opponentˇŞitˇŻs to read them. If you can predict their next move, you win."

    He tapped his temple. "Combat isnˇŻt just about speed and power. ItˇŻs a conversation. If you can tell what your opponent is about to ˇ®say,ˇŻ you can interrupt them before they even finish their thought."

    Kaede rolled her shoulders. "Guess IˇŻm attacking first."

    I grinned. "Try me."

    Mr. Sigan nodded. "Thirty seconds per round. Go!"

    Kaede lunged immediately, her fist shooting toward my face. I leaned back just in time, feeling the air rush past my nose.

    She didnˇŻt slow downˇŞher footwork was sharp, cutting off my movement as she threw another jab. I twisted to the side, barely dodging.

    "Tch. Fast."

    But I wasnˇŻt just dodgingˇŞI was watching. Every move she made, every shift in her weight, every flicker of intent in her eyes.

    A kick came next. I stepped backˇŞjust a little too late. Her foot grazed my ribs.

    "Damn. SheˇŻs reading me faster than I thought."

    Mr. Sigan called out, "DonˇŻt just reactˇŞpredict! Look at her stance. WhatˇŻs next?"

    KaedeˇŻs weight was on her back foot. That meantˇŞ

    Another kick.

    I moved before she could. My arm shot up, blocking just as her leg swung upˇŞexactly where I expected.

    KaedeˇŻs eyes widened. "What theˇŞ"

    I sidestepped her next punch, weaving under her arm.

    My grin widened. I got it now.

    Mr. Sigan chuckled. "There you go! Keep going!"

    For the rest of the match, Kaede kept attackingˇŞbut I was ahead of her now. Each move, I was just barely ahead, dodging before she even fully committed.

    Finally, Mr. Sigan clapped his hands. "Time! Switch roles!"

    Kaede exhaled. "Alright, letˇŻs see if I can read you now."

    I smirked, stepping forward. "Good luck."

    Kaede settled into a defensive stance, her sharp eyes locked onto me.

    Mr. Sigan crossed his arms. "Alright, Hikaru, now it''s your turn to attack. But rememberˇŞthis isn''t about brute force. Make her work to keep up with you."

    Let''s see how fast she adapts

    I lunged forward with a quick jabˇŞnot to hit, just to test her reaction. Kaede swayed to the side effortlessly.

    I followed up with a feintˇŞa low kick that never fully committedˇŞbefore twisting into a real strike aimed at her side.

    KaedeˇŻs arm shot down, blocking it in time.

    She''s already adjusting... Not bad.

    I shifted my stance and picked up the pace, mixing in different anglesˇŞhigh, low, sudden bursts forward. But Kaede was keeping up, dodging and redirecting with impressive speed.

    "Nice!" Mr. Sigan called out. "Don''t just follow his rhythm, KaedeˇŞbreak it!"

    Kaede narrowed her eyes. The moment I stepped in for another strike, she moved before I even threw it, positioning herself just out of range.

    She''s already predicting me?

    I threw a quick series of attacks, forcing her to keep up, but she was starting to dodge more smoothly, reading me just like I had read her.

    Alright... time to change things up.

    I suddenly slowed my attacks, letting her get too comfortable, too used to the rhythm.

    Then, in an instantˇŞI broke it.

    I stepped in, my foot pivoting fast. Instead of a punch, I tapped my fingers lightly on her shoulder.

    Kaede blinked in surprise.

    In that moment of hesitation, I crouched and launched Ikari, a controlled but quick strike aimed just below her ribsˇŞclean, precise.

    She barely had time to react before I stopped my fist just short of landing.

    Her eyes widened.

    Mr. Sigan let out a loud laugh. "Oh-ho! That was sneaky!"

    He ruffled my hair. "Alright, you got her. That''s how you use adaptability. Well played, Hikaru!"

    Then, spinning back to the class, he grinned. "Alright, pick a new partner!"

    "Hey Akarui. Wanna join me?"

    "Huh?" I turned around and saw Luka.

    "Sure..."

 Chapter 23 - Happy Birthday To Akarui!

    Luka cracked his neck and spun his trident once before resting it on his shoulder. "Guess that means we''re up next, huh?"

    I smirked, rolling my shoulders. "Looks like it."

    Mr. Sigan clapped his hands. "Alright, same drill! Adapt, adjust, and don''t just reactˇŞpredict. Luka, you''re on defense first!"

    Luka nodded, his stance shifting slightlyˇŞlight on his feet, eyes sharp. Unlike Kaede, he wouldn''t just dodgeˇŞhe''d counter the moment he saw an opening.

    I lunged forward, testing him like I did with Kaede. A quick jab. A probing kick. Luka barely moved, tilting his body just enough to avoid contact.

    "He''s waiting for something."

    I feinted leftˇŞthen twisted my foot, launching an elbow strike to his side. Luka instantly spun his trident, using the shaft to deflect my attack with minimal effort.

    "So he wants me to overextend... smart."

    Instead of pulling back, I let his deflection carry me into a low sweep. Luka leapt over it, landing with a small smirk.

    "You''re gonna have to do better than that, Akarui."

    I grinned. "Oh, I intend to."

    This time, I pressed forward aggressively, throwing sharp strikes to force him back. Luka expertly redirected each one with his trident, barely shifting his stance.

    ThenˇŞjust for a split secondˇŞI let my guard drop on purpose.

    Luka''s instincts kicked in immediately. He pivoted and swung the blunt end of his trident toward me.

    "Got you."

    I sidestepped just as the attack came, letting it graze past, then slammed my palm against the trident''s shaft, forcing it downward.

    Luka''s eyes widenedˇŞhis weapon was momentarily trapped.

    I used that opening to tap his shoulder.

    My fist shot forwardˇŞclean, preciseˇŞstopping right before impact.

    Luka clicked his tongue, realizing he''d been caught.

    Mr. Sigan let out a loud laugh. "Nice one, Akarui! You baited him into taking a risk, then punished it!"

    I stepped back, releasing his weapon with a grin. "Not bad, huh?"

    Luka smirked, resting the trident back on his shoulder. "Yeah, yeah. Just wait till it''s my turn to attack."

    Mr. Sigan clapped again. "Alright, now switch! Luka, your turn to go on the offensive!"

    I flexed my fingers and grinned. "Alright then. Let''s see what you''ve got."

    Luka''s grin widened as he twirled his trident, shifting into a more aggressive stance. "Alright, let''s see if you can handle me on the offensive, Hikaru."

    I nodded, already adjusting my stance, eyes locked on his movements. Mr. Sigan''s voice rang out: "Same rules, just remember to adapt and predict."

    Luka''s eyes gleamed as he surged forward with surprising speed. His trident was a blur as it sliced through the air, aiming for a quick jab toward my ribs.

    I leaned back just in time, feeling the wind rush past as the sharp point grazed my shirt. Luka''s attack was a fakeˇŞhe wasn''t going for the hit, just forcing me to react.

    He''s testing my reflexes...

    I twisted, dodging his next strike. The trident spun in a fluid arc, aimed to catch me off guard. But I was ready this time. I brought my arm up to block, using my forearm to deflect it away from my body.

    Luka grinned and pressed the attack. This time, he didn''t hold back. The next strike came from above, and I barely managed to duck under it in time, the trident grazing my hair.

    Okay, he''s faster than I thought.

    But Luka wasn''t stopping. He followed up with a spinning strike aimed at my legs, trying to knock me off balance. I jumped to avoid it, twisting in mid-air to land behind him.

    But Luka was already moving. His trident swung back around in a wide arc, catching me off guard. I barely managed to parry it with my hands, feeling the force behind his swing rattle through my arms.

    This guy''s relentless...

    I pushed back, creating some distance between us. "Alright, Luka. No more holding back."

    I took a deep breath and focused, eyes never leaving his movements. Luka''s trident was already in position, waiting for the next attack. His eyes locked on mine, reading my next move.

    Then, just as I made my move to step forward, Luka launched an overhead strikeˇŞso fast, I couldn''t react in time. But instead of trying to block, I dodged sideways, letting the trident''s arc pass just by me.

    And there it was. His moment of overcommitment.

    I slammed my palm into his trident, using his own momentum against him. Luka stumbled, and I immediately went for his shoulderˇŞtapping him just like before.

    Mr. Sigan''s voice rang out, "Akarui got him again! Nice job!"

    Luka exhaled sharply, laughing. "You really caught me that time. I got too cocky."

    I grinned back. "It happens."

    Luka nodded, brushing his trident off. "You''re fast, Akarui. I''ll give you that."

    Mr. Sigan stepped forward, clapping his hands again. "Great work, both of you! That''s the kind of adaptability I want to see in this class. Not just reacting to your opponent but thinking a step ahead."

    After pairing up with more people

    He turned to the rest of the class, now visibly more energized. "Alright, everyone. It''s been a good session. Dismissed!"

    "Alright now we have break." Kaede Wait chimed in.

    "Wait a minute. Don''t we have a holiday on Saturday?"

    "We do. It''s just the teachers thought we deserve a day for class since it''s been about 4 days since we got here." Sakura responded.

    "Ok. Where do we go?" I asked.

    "We could go to the cafeteria."

    "Alright."

    We headed to a large hall with a huge glass kitchen. We sat down.

    "Wait Kaede can I see the schedule?"

    "Sure?"

    I read the schedule and it said, "

    MondayStolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    08:00 AM - 08:50 AM: Theory - Ms. Sakura

    08:50 AM - 09:40 AM: Combat - Mr. Sigan

    09:40 AM - 10:20 AM: Break

    10:20 AM - 11:10 AM: Chi Control - Mr. Takashi

    11:10 AM - 12:00 PM: Technique Control - Ms. Kazumi

    Tuesday

    08:00 AM - 08:50 AM: Physical Training: Endurance & Agility - Mr. Haruto

    08:50 AM - 09:40 AM: Combat Conditioning - Mr. Haruto

    09:40 AM - 10:20 AM: Break

    10:20 AM - 11:10 AM: Theory - Ms. Sakura

    11:10 AM - 12:00 PM: Combat - Professor Emi

    Wednesday

    08:00 AM - 08:50 AM: Physical Combat Training - Mr. Haruto

    08:50 AM - 09:40 AM: Combat - Mr. Sigan09:40 AM - 10:20 AM: Break

    10:20 AM - 11:10 AM: Chi Control - Mr. Takashi

    11:10 AM - 12:00 PM: Combat Tactics - Professor Keiko

    Thursday

    08:00 AM - 08:50 AM: Combat - Mr. Sigan

    08:50 AM - 09:40 AM: Combat Fitness and Conditioning - Mr. Haruto

    09:40 AM - 10:20 AM: Break

    10:20 AM - 11:10 AM: Technique Control - Ms. Kazumi

    11:10 AM - 12:00 PM: Chi Control - Mr. Takashi

    Friday

    08:00 AM - 08:50 AM: Physical Combat and Reflex Training - Mr. Haruto

    08:50 AM - 09:40 AM: Combat - Mr. Sigan

    09:40 AM - 10:20 AM: Break

    10:20 AM - 11:10 AM: Chi Control - Mr. Takashi

    11:10 AM - 12:00 PM: Theory - Ms. Sakura."

    "So, we have Technique Control?" Akira asked.

    "Yes."

    (At Technique control class."

    Ms. Kazumi stood at the front of the room, her arms crossed, surveying the class with a piercing gaze.

    "Welcome to Technique Control," she began, her voice even but firm. "This is not about how powerful your technique is. It''s about how well you can wield it. Power without control is like an unsheathed bladeˇŞdangerous, but reckless. And recklessness..." Her gaze swept over the class, lingering on each student. "...is the fastest way to lose a fight."

    She let that sink in before continuing.

    "Many of you rely on brute force. That ends here. I don''t care how strong your technique is if you can''t use it with finesse. Every wasted movement, every ounce of unnecessary energy, every uncontrolled burst of chiˇŞthose are weaknesses. And weaknesses in battle..." Her expression darkened. "...mean death."

    Silence filled the training hall. The weight of her words settled over the class like a heavy fog.

    "For today, you''ll be demonstrating your techniques individually. No pairing up. No distractions. I need to see how well you execute your ability, how efficiently you use your chi, and most importantlyˇŞhow much control you have over it."

    She gestured toward the open training space. "Step forward when I call your name."

    The first few students demonstrated their techniques. Some were raw but promising, while others struggled with restraint. Luka''s trident moved with fluid grace, his water-infused strikes slicing through the air with precision. Sayaka manifested an extra pair of eyes and unleashed a controlled burst of energy from her glaive. Each student displayed their strengthsˇŞand their flaws.

    Then, Ms. Kazumi''s gaze landed on me.

    "Akarui Hikaru. Step forward."

    Wait what? I exhaled slowly and moved to the center.

    "Show me your technique. But rememberˇŞno excess. I want precision, not destruction."

    Nodding, I focused, raising my hand. Darkness coiled around my fingertips like living ink, swirling and shifting.

    "White Hole."

    A pulse of energy erupted from my palm, radiating outward in a controlled burst. The air trembled, but I kept the expansion tight, refining the output. No wild flares. No unnecessary force. Just pure, concentrated energy, expelled in a steady stream.

    Ms. Kazumi observed intently. "And now, restraint."

    I clenched my fingers, redirecting the energy before it could fully expand. The white-hot glow retracted, dissolving into nothingness at my command. Not a trace of uncontrolled force remained.

    Her eyes narrowed slightly, appraising my control.

    "Now the opposite," she instructed. "Black Hole."

    I took another breath, shifting my stance. The darkness around me thickened, twisting inward as I activated my second ability. A void-like pull emerged in my palm, drawing in the lingering energy around me, consuming it completely. The air grew heavier as chi was sucked into the vortexˇŞbut I kept it contained. No sudden surges, no loss of control. I adjusted the pull, stabilizing the technique to prevent it from affecting my surroundings too much.

    Ms. Kazumi finally nodded; her expression unreadable.

    "Your execution is clean. The balance between release and absorption is evident. However..." Her gaze sharpened. "I can still see hesitation. You''re holding back too much, afraid of overdoing it. Control does not mean suppression. It means knowing exactly how much is needed. Find that balance, and you won''t just wield your techniqueˇŞyou''ll master it. You also have too many unnecessary movements. I mean. Instead of a straight line. You are going in a zig zag"

    Ms. Kazumi turned to the rest of the class. "Take note of that. Many of you are either reckless or overly cautious. Neither will do. True control is knowing when to unleash and when to restrain."

    She crossed her arms again. "Next."

    Just like that she took the entire class slowly examining everyone''s technique. After that she dismissed us.

    "Okay. That took way too long." Akira said.

    "Race you down to the Dorm guys?" Noah asked.

    "Last one there will be eaten by shadows." Atsushi exclaimed.

    "Shadow Portal."

    I opened a Shadow Portal and Entered the Dorm, "Finally peace and quiet."

    "I got to think."I opened the door and went outside to the buildings'' training ground.

    "Hmmm... Reduce unnecessary movement for a faster result with saving energy."

    I emptied my mind... Summoned my katana. "Ikari."

    I swung my katana in a straight line. Reducing unnecessary movements.

    Boom

    "She was right. Reducing movement meant a faster result with less energy being used."

    Just like that I trained for an hour. Then Kaede dragged me to the common room for dinner.

    (3.9.2026 - Day of the Field Trip)

    "Akarui, wake up!!!"

    I groggily opened my eyes. "Huh?"

    "It''s field trip day!" Kaede''s voice was loud, full of excitement.

    "Oh..." I mumbled, still half-dazed.

    "And you know what else is today?" she pressed.

    "What?" I muttered, dragging myself to a sitting position.

    "Dude, it''s your 15th birthday!" Her voice was practically vibrating with enthusiasm.

    "Oh..." I stared blankly at the ceiling, still not fully processing the words.

    My phone buzzed on the nightstand. I reached for it, a little slower than I should have, and answered.

    "Hello?"

    "Happy birthday, Akarui!" My mum''s voice was warm and full of love. "I can''t chat long, but I sent you a care package! Enjoy it!"

    "Thanks, Mum," I smiled, though I still felt a bit dazed.

    Kaede, clearly impatient, grabbed my arm. "Come on, get ready. We''re going to be late!"

    "Alright," I sighed, getting up and trying to shake off the fog in my brain.

    I got dressed and made my way down to the common room, where the smell of breakfast filled the air.

    "Yo, who''s the chef today?" I asked, stretching as I entered.

    "It''s me," Reina said, flipping something in a pan. "Well, Atsushi helped out too."

    We sat down, eating a surprisingly delicious breakfast, before heading to the air docks. The captain was already there, rallying the class.

    "Alright, everyone, you know the drill. When I give the signal, jump out," the captain barked, a serious glint in his eye.

    The class responded in unison, "Yes, Sir!"

    Suddenly, Mr. Musashi''s voice rang out, his heavy footsteps echoing as he ran toward us.

    "Huh?" I turned to see him holding a small box.

    "Happy birthday, Akarui." He handed it to me, a knowing look in his eyes. "This was your sister''s. I figured you might want it."

    I raised an eyebrow, confused. "Thank you... but what is it?"

    "Open it when you get back. I''ll put it in your room."

    "Okay. Thanks, Mr. Musashi," I replied, feeling a mix of curiosity and confusion.

    "Alright! Get on!"

    We got on the ship and then the captain spoke out, "Ahm. I will be now briefing you about the location. The location is.... The Great Rift Valley."

    "Wait a minute. The Great Rift Valley is the biggest valley on earth. In Africa!" Akira exclaimed.

    "Didn''t Ms. Sakura say it was supposed to be nearby?" Ren added.

    "Well. Since it''s Akarui''s birthday they wanted to give you guys a challenge. Mr. Musashi insisted to give you a fun trip. Well, here are the details. You guys need to survive for 1 week without taking anything. You cannot take anything with you except weapons."

    "How long will it take to get there?" Yui asked.

    "1 hour and 13 minutes."

    "How?"

    "The ships are powered by chi which helps them go 10 times faster than the speed of sound."

    (1 hour later - right on top of the Valley)

    The captain''s voice rang out, steady and commanding. "Alright, you guys can jump off now."

    "Got it," I responded, nodding as I stepped forward.

    "Shadow Portal."

    With a deep breath, I summoned a swirling shadow portal beneath me. Without hesitation, I stepped through, the dark energy pulling me swiftly down towards the ground.

    Akira looked at me falling, "How does he get to teleport?"

    Sakura pushed him off.

    Everyone else used their abilities to slow their fall, each of them drifting down in their own unique way.

 Chapter 24 - The Great Rift Valley Arc Part 1

    As soon as the others landed, I spoke up. "Alright, we should split into teams of five. One for firewood, one for water, one for hunting, and the rest can build a shelter."

    Kaede raised an eyebrow. "Alright, well, who goes where?"

    I quickly assigned the teams. "Reina, Atsushi, Luka, Sayaka, and me for firewood. Kaede, Ren, Makoto, Satoshi, and Robin for water. Izumi, Yui, Kenji, Noah, and Daichi can go hunting. The rest of you, set up the shelter."

    We headed out to gather firewood, walking through the valley. The place was surprisingly green, with plenty of shade from the trees. A big river ran nearby, and we could see the mountains surrounding us, leaving just two entrances on the west and east sides.

    "Alright, let''s find some decent wood," I said, looking around at the trees. "We''ll need enough to last the night."

    Reina nodded and started picking up sticks from the ground, tossing them into a pile. Atsushi helped her, while Luka and Sayaka moved further ahead, scouting for larger branches.

    "It''s not the worst place for a field trip," Reina said as she worked, glancing around. "At least there''s no shortage of wood here."

    "Yeah," I agreed, bending down to grab a thicker branch. "Let''s just hope the rest of the day goes smoothly."

    (At afternoon - 4 hours later)

    "Alright... That should be enough wood." Atsushi said as he carried a huge pile. On his shoulders."

    "Yeah." Reina said carrying a pile on her hands.

    Luka and Sayaka came back each with a huge pile on their shoulders."

    "Let''s go."

    "I wonder how the shelter is coming up." Reina said.

    "Well certainly sleep able."

    I pointed at the shelter.

    There were 20 mini shaded areas with sticks as roofs. They were a bit low on the ground. There was a huge fire going keeping the place nice and toasty, "Nice job!"

    Kaede walked up, wiping some sweat from his forehead. "Took you guys long enough. We finished the shelter a while ago."

    "Yeah, well, carrying all this wood isn''t exactly light work," Atsushi muttered, dropping his pile near the fire. A small cloud of dust puffed up as the wood landed.

    Robin came over, eyeing the piles we''d brought. "That should last us a while. Water was easy to gather, but we''ll have to boil it just in case. The river''s clean, but we can''t take any risks."

    "Good call," I said. "What about the hunting group?"

    "Still out," Makoto answered, stretching his arms. "They went pretty deep into the woods, but Daichi and Kenji know what they''re doing."

    As if on cue, we heard rustling from the trees. Izumi and Noah emerged first, each carrying a couple of rabbits over their shoulders. Kenji and Daichi followed behind, hauling a freshly killed ram between them, its thick fur still matted with leaves and dirt. Yui trailed behind, holding a handful of wild fruits.

    "Mutton tonight," Kenji announced with a grin. "Hope you guys are hungry."

    Luka whistled. "That''s a damn good catch. Where''d you find it?"

    "Near the east entrance," Daichi said as he set the ram down. "We got luckyˇŞfound a small herd grazing. Took this one down fast so the others wouldn''t scatter too much."

    "Good but remember. We only kill till we not. Not till we want."

    "Ok." Daichi nodded.

    "We should keep an eye out, though," Kenji added. "There were some big tracks nearby. Might be a predator in the area."

    Kaede crossed his arms. "Great. Just what we need. Another thing to worry about."

    I nodded. "Alright, we''ll set up a watch rotation. Three people per shift. No one goes alone."

    As the night deepened, the air filled with the mouthwatering aroma of roasting mutton. The fire crackled warmly, sending up small sparks as the fat sizzled. Once the meat was cooked through, everyone dug in.

    "This is really good," Sayaka said between bites.

    "Yeah," Atsushi agreed, tearing into a piece. "Hunting team, you guys are legends."

    "Don''t mention it," Kenji said with a smirk, wiping his hands on his pants.

    After finishing my portion of mutton, I leaned back, letting the warmth of the fire settle in. The atmosphere was relaxedˇŞlaughing, light conversation, the crackling of the flames. For the first time since we landed, it almost felt normal.

    But then Kenji walked up to me, his usual smirk replaced with a serious look. "Hey, Akarui. Come with me for a sec."

    I raised an eyebrow. "Something wrong?"

    "Just... come see for yourself." His voice was low, careful not to draw attention.

    I stood up, brushing off my hands. No one seemed to notice as we slipped away from the fire, heading toward the eastern part of the woods. The air was colder here, the trees looming taller. I could hear the faint rustling of leaves, the distant call of some nocturnal creature.

    Kenji stopped beside a thick tree and pointed. "Look at this."

    My eyes followed his handˇŞand immediately, my stomach tensed.

    Deep, jagged claw marks ran down the bark, cutting deep into the wood. Each groove was massive, far larger than anything a normal animal should''ve been able to make.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    I moved closer, running my fingers along the cuts. The edges were sharp. Fresh.

    "This wasn''t here when we were hunting earlier," Kenji murmured. "I would''ve noticed."

    I exhaled slowly, my breath visible in the cold air. "This isn''t just some wild animal."

    Kenji nodded. "Yeah... that''s what I''m thinking too."

    The realization settled in between us. Something big was out here. Watching. And it wasn''t just any predator. It was something else.

    "Akira!" I called out.

    He came to us. Chomping down on his mutton, "Yeah-"

    He stopped as he looked at the mark, "Holy mother of Christ. What do we do."

    "Don''t go too deep into the forest. Now. Let''s go eat."

    (Ren Collecting Water)

    "Curse you Akarui. You and your leaderish vibe." Ren said as he carried the final bucket.

    What''s that?

    He looked behind, "A shadow?"

    The shadow was 5 metres tall. 2 eyes, black skin, a dark aura, A huge torn jaw with huge teeth, it screamed.

    "Crimson Flash."

    Ren quickly kicked its body and killed it, "Hmmm... If I inform them there will be panic."

    He started walking to the campsite.

    (Back To The Others Sitting Around The Campfire)

    "Ren, you''re back." Robin said, his voice carrying a hint of sarcasm. "What took so long?"

    Ren scratched his head, offering a sheepish grin. "I got lost..."

    Robin gave him a long, exaggerated look. "Really?" He shook his head, muttering something under his breath as he made his way over to the fire.

    Noah, ever the pragmatic one, turned to the group. "Alright, who wants to take the first shift?"

    "Me," "I''ll take the first shift. Anyone who wants to come can come."

    Luka gave a lazy shrug. "I''ll join I guess. I''m not that tired yet."

    Reina cracked her knuckles, the sound echoing through the still night air. "I''ll tag in too. Better to be up than worrying about what''s out there."

    There was a quiet murmur of agreement, and the rest of the group settled in for the night. Some lay down in their makeshift shelters, while others sat by the fire, quietly talking or watching the flames flicker and dance.

    As we made our way toward the edge of the camp, my thoughts wandered back to Ren''s odd return. Luka''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts.

    "So, you think Ren''s alright?" he asked, his voice low as his eyes scanned the darkness around us.

    I glanced at him, a frown tugging at the corners of my mouth. "Maybe. Something feels off, but he''s always been like that, right?"

    Luka snorted. "Tch. Probably just tired. Or still pissed off at you for being the ''leader'' type." He nudged Reina with a smirk.

    Reina shot him a glance. "Yeah, or maybe there''s more going on than we think."

    I muttered, "I don''t know... There''s just something about it." But I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong.

    The night stretched on. The fire''s warmth barely reached the edges of the clearing, leaving the forest cloaked in thick darkness. The sounds of crickets chirping, an owl hooting faintly in the distance, and the occasional rustle of leaves filled the air, mixing with the cold wind that carried an unsettling chill.

    Then it hit me.

    A presence.

    I froze mid-step, my heart pounding in my chest. SomethingˇŞsomeoneˇŞwas out there, watching us.

    I turned sharply, my eyes darting through the trees, my senses screaming. Luka and Reina tensed beside me, instinctively drawing their weapons.

    "You feel that?" Reina whispered, her voice barely audible in the night air.

    "Yeah," I murmured, my fingers twitching with the instinct to fight. "We''re not alone."

    The shadows beyond the treeline seemed to shift unnaturally, moving against the wind, a formˇŞno, formsˇŞlurking just beyond our sight. I couldn''t quite make them out, but the sensation of being watched was undeniable.

    A deep, guttural growl echoed through the silence, sending a shiver down my spine.

    Luka''s trident appeared in his hands with a fluid motion, the sharp points gleaming in the dim light. "Damn."

    Reina summoned her chains, the metallic links clinking as they coiled around her, ready for action.

    I clenched my fists, darkness swirling around me, thickening at my fingertips. "Stay sharp," I said, my voice firm. "We need to be ready for anything."

    And then, it happened.

    A shadow stretched and grew before us, towering over five meters, darker than the night itself. Its eyesˇŞglowing with maliceˇŞlocked onto us as it let out a low, spine-chilling growl.

    "Get ready to fight!" I shouted, bracing myself.

    But it wasn''t just one. Another appeared. Then another. Then another. The shadows kept coming, spreading like a plague across the forest.

    I glanced around, my heart racing as I realized with growing horror.

    Wait a minute...We were surrounded.

    Luka spun his trident, his face a mask of determination. "Pinnacle!"

    Ice spikes erupted from the ground, spearing through the shadows, immobilizing them in their tracks. The force of the attack sent several of them reeling back.

    "Weak," Luka muttered under his breath as he flicked his wrist, releasing a concentrated blast of Ikari that cleaved through the remaining shadows in front of him, taking their heads clean off.

    The creatures disintegrated into the air, vanishing in a gust of dark smoke.

    "Let''s go warn the others," Reina urged, her chains retracting as she turned toward the camp.

    We rushed back to the base, adrenaline pumping through my veins, only to find everyone already gathered, staring toward the mountains in the distance.

    "What happened?" Reina asked Yui, her voice tense with worry.

    Yui, her face pale, pointed toward the mountain range.

    I followed her finger, my blood running cold when I saw what she was pointing at.

    ShadowsˇŞthousands of them. As far as the eye could see, their dark forms sprawled out across the mountainside like a vast, impenetrable army.

    My breath caught in my throat. "We need to move. Now."

    But before we could act, the ground beneath us trembled, and a massive blast of dark energy shot toward us from the mountain.

    "God Force!" I roared, gathering all my strength as I leaped forward, slamming my fist into the wave of dark matter with everything I had.

    The explosion that followed was deafening. The force sent shockwaves through the ground, knocking me off my feet and throwing me backward. I felt the air leave my lungs as I crashed to the ground, my vision swimming.

    No... Get up...

    I tried to push myself up, my body screaming in protest, but everything was blurry. My chest ached, and the weight of the impact left me struggling to stay conscious. The world spun around me, dark shapes looming over me.

    "Akarui!"

    That voiceˇŞKaede''s voice. It was distant, but it was enough to anchor me for a moment. But then everything went black.

    I regained my consciousness back. I was on the ground. Next to a fire and a shelter made out of sticks.

    It was night fall.

    Where am I?

    I blinked, the sharp sting of reality pushing me awake as Ren''s voice cut through the haze in my head. The warmth of the fire was a small comfort, but my muscles screamed in protest at every movement. My body felt like it had been thrown through a wall.

    "Akarui, you''re awake," Ren said, his voice flat. "Took you long enough."

    I winced at the irritation in his tone. "Ren?" My voice came out rough and hoarse, barely a whisper. "What happened?"

    He didn''t even look at me, his gaze focused on the dark, flickering shapes beyond the firelight. "You were knocked out for a day. After the explosion, everything went wrong. Shadows attacked usˇŞambushed us from all directions."

    "Ambush?" My mind raced to catch up. "Where are the others?"

    Ren shot a quick glance at me, his eyes hard, like he couldn''t care less. "Scattered. No one''s together anymore. The shadows split us up. I''m stuck with you because I couldn''t leave you behind."

 Chapter 25 The Leech In The Dark - The Great Rift Vally Arc Part 2

    I froze, the weight of Ren''s words settling like a heavy stone in my chest. Kaede... Alone, out there, probably fighting for her life. A flood of guilt surged through me. Why didn''t I think more? Why didn''t I plan better?

    "Kaede? Where''s Kaede?" The words came out strained, but I had to ask. She had to be okay. She had to be.

    Ren didn''t flinch, his eyes tightening, his jaw set. "Last I saw, she was trying to fight her way out. We got separated in the chaos."

    His words hit harder than I expected. I nodded, but my mind was already running a million miles an hour. She''s fine. She has to be.

    But the knot in my stomach wouldn''t loosen.

    I couldn''t just sit there. I needed answers. "How did this happen?" My voice cracked slightly, but I pushed it down. "We were supposed to be prepared. We had the advantage."

    Ren''s eyes shot to mine, and there it was againˇŞthe flicker of disdain. He wasn''t holding back. "Maybe if you actually led us instead of rushing in like you always do, we wouldn''t be in this mess."

    His words stung, and they stung deep. I bit back the sharp retort that wanted to burst out. But his frustration wasn''t the only thing filling the space between us now. It was everythingˇŞthe failure, the regret, the broken pieces of what was supposed to be our victory.

    He stood up, brushing the dirt off his pants. The movement felt like a dismissal. "But no. You''re always so eager to be the hero without thinking things through."

    I opened my mouth to argue, but it felt pointless. He wasn''t wrong, and I knew it. I rushed in. I thought I could fix things on my own. I thought I could control the situation, and now, everything was falling apart. I swallowed hard, trying to find my grounding again.

    "Do you even understand what you''ve done?" His voice dropped low, the tension in the air palpable, almost suffocating. "We could''ve planned, waited, but no, you had to jump in. Now, we''re scattered, half-dead, and you''re asking me what happened. I''m not here to hold your hand."

    My hands balled into fists, the anger bubbling up before I could stop it. Damn it. Why couldn''t I just do one thing right? My breath quickened, but I fought to keep it steady. I didn''t need to fight him right nowˇŞnot like this.

    "I''m not asking for your help," I bit out, keeping my voice steady. The last thing I needed was for Ren to think I was weak. "I''m trying to survive, same as you. I didn''t ask for this, Ren."

    He scoffed, turning his back, clearly done with the conversation. "Whatever. You''ll figure it out."

    I felt the anger coil tighter in my gut, but I let it go, for now. He wasn''t the enemy. The shadows were.

    I forced myself to stand, ignoring the ache in my body, pushing past the exhaustion that threatened to swallow me whole. "We need to find the others," I said, my voice firmer than I felt.

    Ren didn''t even spare me a glance. "You''re in no shape to do that, and neither am I. We wait until morning. We don''t go chasing after shadows unless we have a better chance of survival."

    I gritted my teeth, the frustration bubbling up once more. "Fine." My voice was low, tight with barely-contained anger. "But we''re not waiting too long. I won''t let them pick us off."

    Akira''s voice broke through the tension, steady and calm. It took me a second to realize he''d been listening. "Ren''s right," he said, not looking at me but staring out into the darkness. "We''re not in any condition to go after them now. It''s better we regroup and plan. And I don''t know about you, but I''m not about to let any of those shadows take us out."

    Ren shot a glance at Akira, irritation flickering across his face. "Fine. But I''m not waiting around for you to get your act together. You better keep it together this time."

    I could feel Ren''s disdain, but I didn''t let it get under my skin. I can''t afford to care about that right now. Too much was at stake. Kaede. The others. The shadows that were closing in, surrounding us. Focus.

    I met Akira''s gaze. His expression was calm, but there was a quiet intensity there. "We''ll go after them in the morning," I said, my voice firmer now, my decision made. "Rest up. We don''t have time to waste."

    Akira gave a single nod, his gaze shifting from me to the shadows. "We stay sharp. One wrong move, and we''re done."

    I exhaled sharply. I know.

    I had to make this right. I couldn''t fail Kaede. Not like this.

    The air felt heavy as the three of us stood there in the silence, our surroundings growing colder, the shadows creeping closer. The weight of responsibility was heavy on my shoulders, but it wasn''t the first time I had carried it. It wouldn''t be the last.

    Akira glanced around, taking in the stillness, before breaking the silence again. "So, what''s the plan?"

    Plan. I already knew. There was no room for hesitation anymore. I wasn''t going to let anything tear us apartˇŞnot now, not after everything we''ve been through. We had to find Kaede. Regroup. Get the upper hand.

    "We stick together," I said, my voice firm. "We wait for the right moment, then we go after them. We can''t keep running, but we won''t be reckless either. We move smart. And we move fast."

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Akira''s smirk softened just a little, like he was weighing my words. "Sounds good. But remember, we''re not out of the woods yet. We can''t afford to make any more mistakes."

    I know.

    But for the first time since everything went sideways, I felt a little bit of certainty. I''m not doing this alone.

    I wasn''t going to let the shadows win. Not when we still had a chance.

    "How long was I out?" I asked.

    "1 day."

    "What? No way."

    The night stretched on, and the camp was quieter than I expected. The air was thick with tension, each of us lost in our own thoughts. Ren was still seething in his corner, clearly wrestling with the frustration of how things had turned out. Akira, ever the strategist, was quietly observing everything around him, his sharp eyes catching every movement in the shadows.

    I stayed at the fire, watching the flames dance and flicker. It was almost mesmerizing, the way they fought the darkness, but even that didn''t calm the storm swirling in my head. We were supposed to be the ones in control, but now it felt like everything was slipping through our fingers.

    I forced myself to focus on something else. Tomorrow.

    Tomorrow we''d make our move, and we couldn''t afford to mess it up.

    Akira finally spoke again, breaking the silence, his voice as smooth and calculated as ever. "You know, you don''t have to carry all the weight alone."

    I glanced up at him, meeting his calm gaze. I didn''t respond immediately, unsure how to even begin. Did he mean what Ren had said?

    "I know you''re the one who''s always at the forefront," Akira continued. "But we''re all in this together. If you try to take on everything yourself, you''re just going to burn out."

    I didn''t answer at first, still processing his words. They were easy enough to hear, but harder to take to heart. I wasn''t used to relying on others. Not like this.

    "Ren''s right about one thing," Akira added, his tone soft but firm. "You push yourself too hard, too fast. That''s why we''re here, isn''t it?"

    I clenched my jaw, a familiar anger bubbling up. But Akira''s eyes stayed calm, steady, unflinching. He wasn''t accusing me. He was just telling me the truth.

    I let out a breath, trying to calm the frustration that had been growing inside me. "I know." I hated admitting it, but it was the truth. I did rush in too often. I acted before thinking, hoping my instincts would carry me through. And sometimes they did. But not this time. This time, we were scattered. Half-dead, like Ren had said. It wasn''t enough anymore.

    "Tomorrow," I said again, trying to reclaim my focus. "We take our time. We move carefully. We regroup. And we stick together."

    Akira nodded, satisfied with the plan. His expression softened, the tension in his face easing.

    "Good. Just remember," he added, his smile rare but genuine, "no matter what, we''ve got your back. But you''ve got to trust us, too."

    I met his eyes, and for a moment, I let that sink in. Maybe I had been carrying too much. Maybe I had been pushing too hard, expecting too much from myself.

    Tomorrow, I''d fight smarter. We''d all fight smarter.

    The fire crackled as the night wore on, and I finally laid down, trying to get some rest. But sleep didn''t come easily. My mind kept replaying the chaos, wondering where the others were, wondering if we could really pull this off.

    We will.

    (Next Day - 3 Days In)

    I woke up. I looked around but couldn''t find anyone, "Where is everyone?"

    "Yo. Here." Akira walked up and gave me some fresh bread, "Eat up. We leave in 10."

    "Um... Sure? Where''s Ren?"

    "He''s further up ahead getting ready. We should go now."

    I quickly ate my food and got up.

    "So what do we do?" Akira asked.

    "I say we go in and take whoever is responsible down." Ren called out as he walked towards us.

    "Good Idea." Akira responded optimistically, "What do you say Akarui?"

    "For once, I agree with you."

    Akira then added, "Then we don''t waste any more time."

    The sun was barely up, and the shadows still clung to the trees like they were waiting for something. Maybe they were. But I wasn''t about to sit around and find out.

    "Let''s move."

    I nodded at Akira''s suggestion, trying to clear the fog in my mind. There was no time to waste, not now. We had to get moving. The sooner we confronted whoever was behind this mess, the better.

    We started moving through the thick brush, the silence almost suffocating. The sound of our steps on the ground seemed louder than they should''ve been. Every snap of a twig made my nerves jump. But I couldn''t let it show. Not now. Kaede needed us. The shadows were still out there, too.

    Then I felt itˇŞan energy surge that nearly stopped my heart. The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end.

    "Stay sharp," Akira muttered under his breath, his eyes scanning the surroundings. "Something''s not right."

    And then... He smiled, "Well... well... Well... We have company."

    Out of nowhere, a figure stepped from the trees, its body a swirling mass of dark energy, its form shifting like smoke. It was tallˇŞtoo tallˇŞand it moved with unnatural fluidity. The eyes glowed a sickly green, a taunting glimmer in the darkness.

    "Akarui... Watch out!" Akira shouted, just as the figure lunged.

    I barely had time to react. My chi surged, instinctively preparing for a fight. But before I could gather enough energy, the figure lashed out with an almost invisible arm, sending a shockwave through the air. The impact threw me back, and I slammed into a tree, my breath forced out of my lungs.

    Ren was already on his feet, charging forward without hesitation. His fists collided with the figure, but the attack barely made a dent. The thing... it wasn''t just some shadow. It was something else entirely. Something dangerous.

    "Watch its movements!" Ren shouted, backing away just as the figure swiped at him again.

    Akira stayed a few steps behind, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the situation. "It''s not human," he muttered, shifting into a ready stance. "It''s something else. Something we''ve never fought before."

    The figure seemed to shift in and out of the shadows, moving with inhuman speed, always one step ahead of us. It was using the darkness itself as a shield, a weapon, a mask. We couldn''t land a hit without being overwhelmed by its speed and power.

    I could feel itˇŞthe energy draining from me, slowly at first but growing quicker with each second. This wasn''t just a fight. It was a trap.

    Ren exchanged a glance with me, then charged again, but this time with a different focus. "We''re not backing down."

    Akira nodded, his stance tightening. "Alright, we take it down together. On three. One..."

    Before he could even finish, the figure let out a guttural growl, a sound that seemed to echo from every direction. Then it lunged again, faster than before.

    "Two..." Akira continued, but the world seemed to freeze as the figure moved closer.

    And then, everything exploded.

 Chapter 26 - Reflections In The Void - The Great Rift Valley Arc Part 3

    The explosion rocked the area, dust and debris clouding the air. Akira''s blood wall rose up to shield us, and the dust settled in waves around us.

    "Can''t you guys use your realm or something?" Akira called out, his voice tinged with frustration as he surveyed the chaos.

    "I can," I said, my eyes fixed on the Chi Leech, "but there''s a different option."

    Akira raised an eyebrow, waiting for an explanation, but I didn''t give him one. Instead, I turned toward the creature, my hands crackling with energy. "Akisada."

    Akira blinked, confused, but before he could ask any more questions, I growled, "Akisada... Fuse!"

    "Yes, Master," Akisada''s voice resonated from within, and before I knew it, a searing wave of power surged through me.

    My skin burned as dragon scales emerged, and my body rippled with flames. I could feel Akisada''s essence coursing through me, and in that moment, I was both human and dragon. The air felt heavy with the power in my body.

    "Time to test this out."

    The Chi Leech hissed, narrowing its eyes. "You think you''re the first to wield such power? You are nothing," it spat.

    I cracked my knuckles, flames licking the air. "You''ll find out just how wrong you are."

    Behind me, Ren was already getting antsy. "This is taking too long!" he muttered, his eyes darting to the Leech. He clenched his fists, visibly frustrated. "Why are we standing here? Just get rid of it already!"

    "Ren, calm down," Akira said, trying to keep him in check, but Ren wasn''t hearing it. His eyes were blazing with impatience.

    Ren''s voice dropped into a growl, his tone sulky. "I''m tired of waiting. We don''t need a plan, just hit it!" Without another word, he charged forward, his blood power surging around him like a shield.

    "Ren, wait!" Akira shouted, but it was too late. Ren was already in the air, fists flying toward the Chi Leech. "Dammit!" Akira muttered, forming another blood wall to cover our backs.

    Ren was reckless, throwing himself into battle with no hesitation. "Come on, fight back!" he yelled, attacking without a single thought to strategy. The Chi Leech''s claws swiped at him, but Ren was too fast, blood energy swirling around him as he ducked and dodged, landing a punch to the creature''s side.

    "You''re a fool," the Chi Leech hissed, clearly irritated by Ren''s recklessness. "You think you can hurt me with that?"

    Ren only smirked, his anger boiling over. "I''m not trying to hurt you. I''m trying to kill you!" He leaped in for another blow, but this time, the Chi Leech retaliated with a blast of dark energy.

    Before Ren could get hit, I snapped, "Akisada, Dragon''s Roar!"

    A torrent of fire erupted from my body, filling the space between us and the Chi Leech. The creature howled in pain, reeling back from the intensity. Ren, too caught up in his rage, didn''t back down, charging again, blood energy flaring.

    "Stop!" Akira shouted, trying to rein him in, but Ren wasn''t listening. "I''ve got this!" Ren yelled, diving forward to land another hit.

    "Ultimate Flame!"

    The fire shot forward, enveloping the Chi Leech in an inferno. The creature screeched, but the flames only grew more intense. Ren''s blood energy surged alongside it, pushing the creature further into the flames.

    The explosion that followed was deafening, the Chi Leech writhing in agony, but it wasn''t enough to stop its fury.

    I turned to Akira, who was standing protectively, his blood wall still holding up. "Is it over?"

    Ren, panting and frustrated, kicked at the ground. "It''s not over, I''m not done with it yet," he muttered, sulking. His hands were clenched into fists, and he wasn''t even looking at the now charred remains of the creature.

    Akira sighed, his patience thinning. "Ren, you can''t just go charging in like that every time."

    Ren shot him a dark look, his voice laced with annoyance. "I don''t have time to wait around for plans, Akira. I just want it gone."

    "I get it, but we need to think before we act," Akira said, shaking his head. "Your impulsiveness is going to get us killed one day."

    "Yeah, yeah," Ren grumbled, kicking the ground again, his energy still crackling with frustration. He wasn''t listening, lost in his sulk.

    Ren''s eyes blazed with determination, his body tense and coiled like a spring. The Leech''s gnarled form snapped forward, but Ren wasn''t having it.

    "You think you can take us down that easily?" he spat, his voice low and seething with anger.

    The ground beneath him cracked as reality itself bent to his will. His body trembled with the surge of power, and his fingers twitched as the technique activated.

    "Configure."

    In an instant, the air around Ren warped, reality fracturing into unstable lines. The Leech lunged at him, but it never reached its target.

    With a single punch, Ren''s fist connected with the Leech''s massive arm. The force wasn''t just physicalˇŞit was pure destruction. The moment his punch made contact, the Leech''s arm began to disintegrate at the atomic level. Every cell, every molecule, every atom of the arm was torn apart and ripped from existence, turning into nothing but a fine mist of broken matter. The Leech howled in agony as its entire limb was obliterated in a fraction of a second, reducing it to nothingness.

    The creature staggered back, but Ren wasn''t done. He grinned, eyes alight with the thrill of battle.

    "Too slow."

    In an instant, he was upon the Leech again. Another punch, another destructive ripple through reality. The Leech''s body began to unravel as Ren''s fists connected with its core. It screeched, but it was already too late. With every punch, its massive body disintegrated further, broken down atom by atom.

    The Leech tried to fight back, its claws raking through the air in desperate, violent swipes, but it couldn''t keep up. Ren''s Configure Technique split the monster into nothingness before it could even strike. Every time Ren''s fist landed, it was as if the world itself was torn apartˇŞatom by atom, the Leech''s form dissolved, leaving behind a void where the creature once stood.

    And then, with one final strike, Ren''s fist hammered into the creature''s chest. The Leech''s entire torso vanished, reduced to a fine dust, every atom scattered and erased from existence. The creature collapsed into nothing, leaving behind only the echoes of its final scream.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Silence.

    "Akisada... Defuse please." I muttered.

    My hybrid form vanished.

    Ren stood in the middle of the area, breathing heavily. His body pulsed with energy, the aftershocks of the Configure Technique still resonating in the air. He looked at the others, his eyes still burning with fury.

    "That''s how it''s done," Ren muttered, wiping a bead of sweat from his brow. "Next time, let''s not waste time with the small fry."

    Akira, who had been watching from behind his blood wall, lowered it slowly, his gaze impressed but cautious. "Yeah, but don''t get cocky. That was just one fight."

    "Guys... Do you think there is something much stronger?" I asked.

    "Of course." Ren shot, "There is something much powerful watching us. And we have to fight it."

    A rustling in the trees cut through the silence.

    Ren''s fists ignited instantly. "Who''s there?"

    Luka stepped out from the treeline, trident resting lazily against his shoulder, his usual unreadable expression intact. His gaze flickered from Ren''s glowing hands to the battlefield around us, then back to me.

    "You''re all too loud," he said, voice flat.

    Akira lifted a hand in greeting. "Oh hey, Luka. Welcome toˇŞ" he gestured vaguely at the scorched, crumbling landscape "ˇŞwhatever the hell this situation is."

    Ren didn''t lower his fists. "What are you doing here?"

    "Well... I was trying to find you guys to kill whoever is responsible."

    "Well now you did. Do you know how to find the person responsible?"

    "No... But I have a clue."

    "Yeah, sure Sherlock." Akira joked.

    Luka ignored him, crouching near the remains, dragging his fingers through the dust the same way I had. He rubbed it between his fingertips, feeling it. Testing it. The way it clungˇŞtoo fine, too unnaturalˇŞmade his brow twitch slightly. A rare reaction from him. He wiped his hands on his pants and stood.

    "This thing wasn''t real," he muttered.

    Ren frowned. "What?"

    Akira tilted his head. "Like... an illusion?"

    Luka shook his head. "No. Illusions don''t hit back." His voice was calm, almost bored, but there was something sharp underneath it. "They weren''t real Shadows."

    I stiffened.

    Luka dragged the tip of his trident through the dirt, carving a slow, deliberate line as he spoke. His voice was even, detachedˇŞlike he was discussing the weather instead of some unknown force manipulating reality itself.

    "This place is wrong."

    Ren scoffed. "No kidding."

    Luka ignored him. "The energy here doesn''t flow naturally. It''s being... redirected. Twisted." He lifted his fingers, watching the faint shimmer of lingering chi in the air. "Someone is shaping this battlefield. Controlling what we see. What we fight."

    Akira frowned. "So, you''re saying..."

    Luka turned to face us, his cold, blue gaze steady. "None of this was real."

    The words hit like a hammer to the chest.

    Ren tensed. "What do you mean, ''not real''? I punched that thing. I felt it break."

    "You destroyed something," Luka admitted, "but it wasn''t what you thought."

    I clenched my fists, recalling the way the Chi Leech had turned to dust, the unnatural way its remains had dispersed. There hadn''t been any lingering presence, no cursed remnants. Just... nothing.

    "Illusions don''t react like that," I murmured. "Whatever this was, it had physical form. It fought us. It bled."

    "Exactly." Luka stabbed his trident into the dirt, his voice still eerily calm. "It wasn''t just an illusion. It was a construct. A fabrication made entirely of chi."

    Akira exhaled sharply. "Someone made that thing?"

    Luka nodded. "And they''re still watching."

    The wind shifted. The air felt heavier.

    I scanned the treeline, my senses sharp. We weren''t alone. The energy Luka mentionedˇŞit was still here, still surrounding us, but now it felt... aware.

    Akira must have sensed it too. He shifted closer, fingers curling slightly as blood energy flickered at his fingertips. "If they''re watching," he muttered, "they''re probably planning their next move."

    Ren cracked his knuckles. "Good. Let ''em come. I''m just getting warmed up."

    Luka gave him a blank look. "That''s exactly what they want."

    Ren bristled, but before he could argue, the world around us shuddered.

    The ground warped, the trees bending at unnatural angles. The sky flickered between shades of deep crimson and void-like blackness. It was as if reality itself was being rewrittenˇŞedited by some unseen hand.

    And thenˇŞ

    A voice.

    Deep. Hollow. Distant, yet deafening.

    "You struggle so fiercely against mere projections... and yet you believe you are ready for the truth?"

    The air vibrated.

    A shadowy figure materialized in the shifting landscape, its form shifting and undefined. Not quite human. Not quite anything.

    "Let''s see if you survive the next lesson."

    The ground beneath us cracked open.

    And we fell.

    Darkness swallowed us whole.

    The ground had simply ceased to exist beneath our feet, as if reality itself had unraveled in an instant. There was no impact, no sensation of fallingˇŞjust an abyss stretching endlessly in all directions, swallowing sound, light, and thought.

    For a brief, disorienting moment, I wasn''t sure if I was even still myself.

    ThenˇŞ

    Boom.

    I hit something solid. Hard. The air left my lungs in a sharp gasp, my limbs protesting as I tumbled across rough stone. Around me, echoes of similar impacts rang outˇŞRen''s frustrated grunt, Akira''s muffled oof, Luka''s much quieter landing.

    I forced myself up, vision swimming. A new space had formed around usˇŞa vast, open temple of polished black stone, stretching infinitely in all directions. Monolithic pillars loomed overhead, carved with symbols I didn''t recognize. Torches burned with unnatural blue flames, casting shifting shadows against the walls.

    Akira let out a slow whistle, rubbing his shoulder. "Okay. That was... new."

    Ren was already back on his feet, fists clenched, eyes darting around. "Where are we?"

    Luka, ever the picture of composure, rose smoothly to his feet, his gaze scanning the surroundings. He pressed his palm to the stone floor, closing his eyes for a moment. ThenˇŞhe frowned.

    "...There''s nothing."

    I stiffened. "What do you mean, nothing?"

    He lifted his hand. "No natural chi. No lifeforce. No flow. It''s like this place exists outside of everything."

    Ren scowled. "Tch. Great. Another creepy, void-like nightmare. Because the first five weren''t enough."

    Akira scratched his head. "So, we''re in a fake place, made by a fake thing, that wants us to fight more fake stuff?" He paused, then nodded to himself. "I hate it here."

    I wasn''t so sure it was that simple.

    The voice had called the Chi Leech a projection, a testˇŞmeaning this was a constructed reality. But the more I looked around, the more unsettling it felt. It wasn''t just an illusion, wasn''t just a trick of the senses. This place was.

    And something was watching.

    I turned sharply.

    There, just beyond the furthest pillar, something moved. A presenceˇŞnot quite seen, but felt. A shifting ripple in the air, like heat rising from stone. No form, no shape. Just there.

    It was waiting.

    Ren cracked his neck. "So? Do we call it out, or do we start breaking things until it shows itself?"

    Luka sighed. "Yes. Because randomly destroying things in an unknown dimension has never had consequences."

    Akira crossed his arms. "I mean, to be fair, sometimes it works."

    I ignored them, taking a slow step forward. The moment my foot touched the groundˇŞ

    The temple came alive.

    Pillars twisted, walls shifted, the very stone beneath us reshaped itself as if reacting to our presence. And from the shifting walls, figures emerged.

    Not Shadows.

    Not illusions.

    But us.

    CopiesˇŞidentical in every way. Standing just a few feet away, facing us.

    Akira let out a slow breath. "Oh, cool. Love this."

    Akira scoffed. "Oh, hell no." He took a step forward, glaring at his double. "What is this? Some cheap mind game?"

    The copies didn''t answer. They simply stood, motionless, blank-eyed.

    ThenˇŞsimultaneouslyˇŞ

    They smiled.

    And they attacked.

 Chapter 27 - The Flames Against The Void - The Great Rift Valley Arc Part 4

    "You can''t escape the pastˇŞit lives in you."- Akarui Hikaru

    I barely had time to react before my own double lunged at me.

    FastˇŞtoo fast. A blur of motion, a flicker of dark energy. I twisted away just in time, feeling the rush of displaced air as a fist barely missed my face. My copy moved exactly like me, a mirror of my instincts, my reactions.

    I barely managed to block the next strike, forearm slamming into my double''s as our techniques clashed. A shockwave burst outward, rattling the stone beneath us.

    It feels wrongNot just because I was fighting myself, but because the hitˇŞit felt real. Not like an illusion, not like some cheap trick. My knuckles stung, my breath hitched from the impact.

    These things weren''t just reflections.

    They were us.

    I heard Ren curse somewhere behind me, followed by the sharp crack of a hit landing. Akira dodged a roundhouse kick from his copy with minimal effort, hands in his pockets. "Man, fighting yourself is just... exhausting."

    Luka hadn''t moved yet. His double stood opposite him, watching, waiting. Studying him just as he was studying it.

    I grit my teeth. "They''re learning," I muttered.

    Luka nodded, eyes narrowed. "They know how we fight."

    Ren was already going feral on his copy, throwing out sharp, rapid strikes, but each one was met with the exact same attack. It was like watching a loop of his own movements. He''d punchˇŞthe double would punch. He''d feintˇŞthe double would feint.

    Ren scowled. "Oh, you wish you were me," he snarled, ducking under a punch and slamming his knee into his copy''s gutˇŞonly for the double to grin and copy the exact same move in return.

    Ren barely had time to block. "Oh, hell no."

    My copy didn''t say a word. Didn''t need to. It moved like me, thought like me. My brain was already working overtime, trying to figure out how to counter someone who knew everything I knew.

    If we didn''t find a way to break this pattern soonˇŞ

    I heard Ren snarl. "Fine. You want to copy me? Try copying thisˇŞ!"

    Chi flared around him. He switched up his entire fighting style. His stance changedˇŞwild, unpredictable, erratic. A mix of different techniques, broken patterns, deliberate missteps.

    His double hesitated for a second.

    ThenˇŞ

    A fist slammed into Ren''s gut.

    His double had switched with him.

    Ren staggered back, coughing. "Oh, come on!"

    Akira gave a slow nod. "Yeah, I hate this place."

    And thenˇŞ

    Ren''s double raised a hand.

    A pulse of energy flickered around it.

    Something cold crawled up my spine.

    The air shifted.

    For a moment, I didn''t understand what was happening.

    Then my brain caught up.

    My eyes snapped to Ren.

    He had gone still. His whole body tense, eyes locked on his copy like he was staring down something that shouldn''t exist.

    Luka noticed it too. "Wait. If they copied our techniques..."

    Ren swallowed. His voice was quiet.

    "Mine can use Configure."

    My heart dropped.

    Oh. Oh no. Ren''s double could split us into atoms.

    My body moved before my brain did. I rushed toward him. "Ren, get the hell awayˇŞ!"

    His copy''s fingers twitched.

    The air warped.

    Ren barely managed to dodge before the technique completed. The moment he hit the ground, I yanked him back. "Don''t let it touch you!"

    Ren was breathing hard, eyes wide. "IˇŞI know! It''s my technique..."

    Akira let out a slow breath. "Okay. So, this just got way worse."

    The temple hummed.

    The doubles froze.

    Then, in eerie unisonˇŞ

    They turned to face me.

    Every single one of them.

    My breath hitched.

    The air thickened. The torches flickered wildly as if something unseen had just entered the room.

    Something wrong.

    ThenˇŞ

    The copies spoke.

    Not in our voices.

    In one voice.

    A voice that shouldn''t exist.

    "You don''t belong here."

    Then everything exploded.

    The explosion had torn through the temple, shaking the very foundation beneath us. Smoke and dust choked the air, obscuring everything in a swirling, suffocating cloud. My ears rang from the impact, my body aching from being thrown to the ground. But as I pushed myself up, my eyes scanned the areaˇŞand something struck me a second later.

    The doubles were gone.

    Not just defeated. Vanished. Like they had never existed in the first place.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    I staggered to my feet, still tense, my mind racing. Luka was already up, surveying the area with narrowed eyes. Akira dusted himself off, muttering something under his breath, while Ren groaned from where he had landed, cracking his neck as he stood.

    "Okay," Akira exhaled, stretching his arms, "soˇŞeither we won, or something much worse is about to happen."

    The air was still too thick. The torches flickered violently, casting erratic shadows along the temple walls. And thenˇŞ

    The voice came.

    A deep, layered sound that wasn''t coming from one place. It vibrated through the air, through the walls, through the very stone beneath us.

    "You dare set foot in my domain?"

    The dust finally settled.

    Something huge shifting within the darknessˇŞhalf-solid, half-fluid, flickering like fire caught in the wind. Shadows rippled along its form, moving like they were alive, shifting between void-like black and embers that refused to die. It stood tall, its form undefined, its presence heavy. The only thing I could focus on were its eyesˇŞslitted and burning, watching us like prey.

    Luka''s stance tensed immediately. "That... is not a normal spirit."

    Akira sighed. "Yeah, no kidding."

    Ren, because he had no fear of consequences, gestured vaguely at the ruined temple. "So, what, you live here? ''Cause I gotta be honest, the place could use some work."

    Akira gave a slow nod. "Incredible. A new record for annoying the horrifying entity."

    The torches flared, their blue flames twisting violently.

    And the creature spoke.

    "I am Kokuen. Spirit of ruin, shadow, and flame." Its voice was ancient, layered, something that didn''t belong in this world. "This place is my prisonˇŞand my feeding ground."

    I felt a chill run down my spine.

    "A Yokai. Oh, why did it have to be a bloody Yokai? Why didn''t the exorcists handle this?" Akira griped.

    "It made sense. The unnatural energy. The way the temple itself felt like a trap. The illusions, the doubles, the way reality itself bent around us."

    Luka exhaled sharply. "That explains the lack of natural chi."

    I kept my eyes locked on the entity, my body coiled for movement. "Great. And that helps us how?"

    "Careful Akarui!" Akisada said.

    "Why?"

    "It''s level... Is 500."

    Kokuen chuckled. A slow, crackling sound, like fire consuming dry wood.

    "Survive?" it mused. "Ah. You misunderstand."

    While I was thinking, it struck.

    A black tendril lashed toward me. Fast. My body reacted on instinct, twisting away just in timeˇŞbut I felt something wrong graze my arm. A sensation that wasn''t hot or coldˇŞit was just void. Like part of me had been erased for a split second.

    Dark technique?

    Ren reacted instantlyˇŞcharging straight in. His chi flared around his fist, crackling with energy, as he swung straight for Kokuen''s centerˇŞ

    And his fist went through.

    For a second, everything froze.

    Ren blinked. "Oh, come oˇŞ"

    Before he could finish, a wave of force struck him square in the chest. He went flying, crashing into a pillar with a loud crack. Dust and stone crumbled as he hit the ground with a groan.

    Akira winced. "Yeah, that''s a lot of broken bones."

    Kokuen''s voice rumbled. "You cannot fight the dark."

    ThenˇŞthe shadows moved.

    I barely had time to react before my own shadow lunged at me. A shape rising from the ground, grasping hands pulling me down.

    I struggled, but the cold weight of it tightened, wrapping around my arms, dragging me down like sinking sand.

    Akira sighed. "And now we''re doing the whole ''hopeless struggle'' thing. Great." In a blink, he sliced through the shadowy restraints with precision, shattering them like brittle glass. He clapped a hand on my shoulder as I stumbled free. "Next time, dodge faster."

    "I''ll keep that in mind," I muttered, shaking off the lingering cold from my limbs.

    Luka stepped forward, eyes locked onto Kokuen. With a flick of his wrist, ice erupted from the ground, jagged spikes forming a protective barrier around us. Kokuen flinched, as though the cold from Luka''s chi had momentarily pierced the air''s heat, but it was only for an instant. The creature''s eyes narrowed, and I felt the oppressive energy of the temple thicken again.

    "You think your little tricks will save you?" Kokuen''s voice was a low growl, its form shifting like an ominous storm cloud. The shadows on the walls flickered and twisted unnaturally, pulling in the light, swallowing it whole. "I am the shadow and flame. No one escapes."

    I stood tall, my eyes locked on the massive creature, trying to push back the feeling of overwhelming dread. My chi buzzed under my skin, my body aching from the previous blows, but I forced myself to focus. "You''re not going to win. We''ll take you down," I said, my voice sounding a bit steadier than I felt.

    Ren was already back on his feet, adrenaline driving his every movement. "Didn''t anyone tell you? I lose." He grinned, already charging at Kokuen again, fists flying. His punches were fast, reckless, but each one carried an undercurrent of power as his chi surged around him.

    Kokuen''s form flickered, and just as Ren''s fist neared it, the shadowy creature dissolved into smoke, vanishing in an instant. Ren''s attack hit nothing but air, and he skidded to a halt, eyes darting around for his target.

    "Typical," Ren muttered. "It just had to dodge."

    Akira cracked his knuckles. "It''s not just dodging. It''s adapting, moving in ways we can''t predict. We have to be more creative than that."

    Luka nodded, his eyes still locked on the shifting form of Kokuen. The ice barrier was already starting to crack, the creature''s presence eating at the cold air with every passing moment. "It''s controlling the darkness. It bends space, shifts the environment. We need to disrupt its hold on the temple itself."

    I glanced around, the weight of the place pressing in on me. The walls seemed to pulse, the air thick with a strange, almost suffocating energy. Everything felt... off. "We need to find its core. Where is it drawing its power from?"

    Akira smirked, catching my meaning. "You''re thinking of taking out the heart of the problem?" He twirled his glaive in one hand. "Well, we''ve got the tools for that."

    As if on cue, Kokuen''s dark form reappeared in front of us. This time, it wasn''t just a shadow. It was solid, burning with an ominous glow, the flames licking at its shape in waves of dark heat.

    "Foolish mortals," Kokuen hissed, its voice scraping through the air like a blade. "You dare challenge me in my domain?"

    The ground beneath us trembled as if the very temple itself was answering to the call. The flames from the torches shot up, flickering with an unholy energy, feeding the creature''s ever-growing form.

    Ren''s grin stretched wider, unshaken. "Yeah, we dare."

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Ren shot forward, chi flaring around his body. His movement was a blur of raw energy as he collided with one of Kokuen''s shadowy tendrils. The impact sent shockwaves through the air, but the tendrils were too strong. Kokuen didn''t flinch.

    Akira didn''t waste time either. He threw a rapid series of strikes with his glaive, cutting through the air with pinpoint precision. But the creature''s shadowy form bent and twisted, blocking the blows with unnatural speed.

    "Foolish mortals," Kokuen repeated, its voice low and venomous. "You cannot defeat me. I have transcended beyond your kind."

    Akira''s eyes narrowed, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "Well, you were also once a mortal! Did you forget where you came from?"

    Kokuen''s form flickered, its shadowy tendrils swirling in anger. "You dare mock me?"

    "I dare a lot more than that," Akira shot back, not missing a beat, his glaive swinging once more.

    Meanwhile, Luka''s ice-cold focus snapped into place. With a flick of his wrist, he conjured massive, jagged spikes of ice from the ground, hurling them straight toward Kokuen. The creature screeched in fury as the spikes pierced its dark form. But instead of faltering, Kokuen absorbed the attack, its tendrils lashing out in retaliation, each strike burning with the intensity of a thousand suns.

    "This thing''s more than we thought," Luka muttered, his ice repelling the tendrils, but barely holding his ground. "We need a plan."

    "I think we''ve already got one," Ren said, already back on his feet, fists clenched and ready for round two. "We hit it hardˇŞtogether!"

    Before anyone could respond, Kokuen lunged forward, tendrils like whips crackling through the air, slashing toward us. Ren ducked under one, his speed a blur, while Akira deflected another with a sweep of his glaive.

    I joined in, pulling my chi into my hands, ready to release a burst of energy at the creature''s core. "Let''s end this!"

    But Kokuen, sensing the threat, screamed in defiance. "You cannotˇŞ!"

    The creature''s form surged, sending waves of dark energy rippling outward. The temple groaned as if the entire structure was resisting the immense power.

    Akira, always quick to adapt, shot me a glance. "Now''s our chance. Hit it hard!"

    We all moved in sync. Luka created a wall of ice to block the creature''s charge, while Ren launched himself in, fists crackling with chi. Akira followed up with his glaive, aiming for a weak spot he''d spotted. I let loose a blast of energy, striking straight into Kokuen''s center.

    In that moment, Kokuen''s form faltered, flames sputtering and shadows cracking. It howled in fury, its form unstable as the combined force of our attacks pushed it to its breaking point.

    "NOW!" I shouted.

    With one final push, we struck together. Ren''s fists, Luka''s ice, Akira''s glaive, and my chiˇŞall slammed into Kokuen''s core at once.

    The temple shook violently. The world trembled. And thenˇŞexplosion. A violent burst of energy erupted, sending us flying backward as the temple walls cracked and shattered.

    We landed in the dust, breathless and shaken, the air thick with smoke. When the dust settled, there was nothing left of Kokuen. The oppressive, dark energy that had filled the temple was gone, leaving behind an eerie calm.

    Akira let out a low whistle, standing up and brushing himself off. "Well, that was something."

    Luka''s expression was still serious as he scanned the temple. "We''re not done. The source of its power is still here. We need to make sure this doesn''t come back."

    "How do we kill or exorcize a Yokai?" Akira asked Luka.

    "Umm. I don''t know."

 Chapter 28 - The 23rd Student - The Great Rift Valley Arc Part 5

    "We don''t break; we just bend until we can''t pretend." - Akarui Hikaru.

    The moment Kokuen disappeared into the shadows, I smirked, "Not my first time."

    With a deep breath, I let the shadows around me stretch and shift, my control over darkness filling the air. My eyes focused on the faintest stirrings, the imperceptible shifts in the air.

    Damn it. Allsight.

    "You''re not getting away this time," I muttered under my breath, and my hand shot out. Darkness surged, ripping apart his invisibility, and for a split second, he was exposed. There you are.

    "Damn you!" Kokuen snarled, eyes wide in disbelief.

    I was already on him. I didn''t give him a chance to breathe. My leg came up in a swift roundhouse kick aimed right at his ribs with Ikari.

    CRACK.

    The sound of his ribs snapping echoed, but he didn''t fall. Instead, he staggered back, clutching his side, his sword already raising for a counterattack.

    Before he could recover, Ren surged forward. His fists were like hammers, crashing down with relentless power, each punch shaking the air. He moved so quickly, it was almost like he was a blur of motion.

    "You''ll pay for that," Ren growled, his fist coming down toward Kokuen''s face.

    Kokuen parried the first blow, but the next punch slammed into his stomach with enough force to push the air from his lungs. He winced, but his eyes narrowed with fury. "You think I''ll fall so easily?"

    "Actually, I do!", Akira struck next. Blood shot from his body in quick bursts, forming into long, sharp tendrils that lashed at Kokuen with terrifying speed. His blood manipulation was a nightmare to face up close, and Kokuen struggled to keep his distance.

    Akira''s voice was cold and venomous. "You''re about to find out what happens when you cross me." The blood tendrils surged toward Kokuen, but he slashed wildly with his blade, narrowly dodging one of the strikes as it whipped past him, slicing into the stone ground with a hiss.

    Before Kokuen could react, Ren closed the gap. His fist flew forward, smashing into Kokuen''s chest with a sound that could only be described as bone-shattering. "Got you!" Ren shouted.

    Kokuen stumbled backward, breathless. The sheer power of Ren''s punch had rattled him, but he wasn''t done yet. He wiped the blood from his mouth, his eyes glowing with rage.

    "Pathetic little ants," Kokuen sneered.

    Damn it! This place is too cramped, "Luka! Let''s take this outside!" I called out.

    "Ok!"

    Let me try my Realm.

    "Realm: Midnight Coffi-"

    A huge blast of dark matter struck me.

    Why can''t I use my Realm?

    "Akarui! He disrupted your Realm''s Chi. You can''t use it for a while. All your connections have been disconnected!" Ren called out.

    I guess I have to rely on power now.

    As we exited... The temple collapsed.

    Kokuen''s chilling laugh echoed behind us, sending a ripple of unease through the group. "You think this is over?" His voice was a low growl, dripping with malice. "This is just the beginning."

    Before anyone could react, he charged, his dark sword flashing as it cut through the air like a bolt of lightning. Luka moved to intercept him, his trident meeting Kokuen''s with a resounding clash that shook the earth beneath our feet. Sparks flew as the two warriors danced in a deadly duel, each strike faster than the last.

    But Kokuen wasn''t the only threat. I could feel his aura expanding, reaching out with dark tendrils that seemed to pull at the shadows around us. He wasn''t aloneˇŞhe was drawing on the very darkness to fuel his power.

    I tightened my grip on my weapon, summoning the shadows to shield the group. "Stay on your toes!" I barked, turning to Luka. "We need a plan, now!"

    Luka gritted his teeth, his eyes calculating as he parried another of Kokuen''s brutal strikes. "We need to hit him from multiple angles," he said, his voice steady despite the intensity of the battle. "If we all focus on one weakness, we can break through his defenses."

    As we regrouped, the others moved into position, each one finding their place in the growing chaos. Akira was already on the move, his blood blades in hand. With a savage growl, he slashed the air, and instantly, the ground began to shake as massive blood leviathans erupted from the earth. The enormous creaturesˇŞformed entirely of Akira''s bloodˇŞroared, their bodies writhing and coiling with a terrifying intensity.

    "Cover me!" Akira shouted as the leviathans surged forward, their jagged fangs aimed straight at Kokuen. With terrifying speed, they charged, closing in on him from multiple directions.

    The sheer force of Akira''s blood beasts was enough to knock Kokuen off balance, his dark aura flaring as he tried to ward them off. With each strike, the leviathans retaliated, their massive jaws snapping shut with a sickening crunch.

    Kokuen''s eyes flared with fury as he attempted to summon more shadows to fight back, but Akira''s blood leviathans were relentless, tearing through the darkness with brutal efficiency.

    "Stay focused!" Luka barked, his voice cutting through the chaos. His trident gleamed as he closed in on Kokuen once more, striking with precise, calculated moves.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    The fight was turning in our favor, but it wasn''t over yet. Kokuen''s rage was palpable, his energy growing as he pulled the shadows around him even tighter, as if to smother us all.

    "Get ready for the counter!" I yelled, my eyes fixed on Kokuen as I felt the darkness building up again.

    Suddenly, there was a flash of movement from behind us. A familiar voice rang out, and a figure dropped from above, landing with a resounding crash.

    "You think we''re just gonna watch?" Kaede''s voice cut through the air as she unsheathed her sword, her eyes glinting with determination. "Let''s finish this."

    I glanced at her, relieved but a bit surprised. "Kaede... How did you find us?"

    She grinned, spinning her sword effortlessly in her hand. "Did you really think we''d let you take all the fun? besides... It''s the last day." she teased, her stance ready for battle.

    "Last day? I swear we were just 3 days in."

    "What are you talking about? You have been missing for days."

    "You guys can do this later!" Sakura called out before launching a huge blast of flames.

    And that was when I noticed the rest of the group moving into position. Kaede wasn''t alone. Luka had already been in the fight, but now, standing beside him, was Noah Maxwell with Yui Takahashi and Izumi Kinoshita. They''d all arrived.

    "You''re a bit late, but it''s good to see you all," Akira said, raising an eyebrow. "How''d you find us?"

    Noah flashed a grin, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "We weren''t exactly far behind. Just needed to make sure we had the right timing to join the fun."

    Yui added, her voice steady as always, "We''ve been tracking your energy. It was only a matter of time before we caught up."

    Izumi nodded, her aura radiating confidence as she prepared for the battle. "We''ll make sure Kokuen doesn''t get away."

    The battlefield was chaos. Kokuen''s strikes came faster and harder with each passing moment, his blade cutting through the air like lightning. My body was already trembling under the weight of his power, and I could see my classmates struggling just as much.

    Ren gritted his teeth, launching himself forward with everything he had, but Kokuen cut him down without hesitation. Akira summoned his blood leviathans, but even those were sliced apart before they could get anywhere near Kokuen. Luka moved in and out, trying to get a hit, but Kokuen''s speed and precision made it impossible.

    We were completely outmatched.

    I glanced at Ren, who was still standing, but barely. "We can''t keep going..." I whispered, struggling to stay on my feet.

    Ren looked at me, his eyes filled with defiance. "Not yet. We can''t give up."

    But even he knewˇŞKokuen was too powerful. We were losing, and fast.

    Just then, the air around us seemed to shift. It felt like the entire world had paused, an unnatural stillness settling over everything. I couldn''t move, couldn''t breathe, the presence of something... something immense, something suffocating, weighed down on me.

    I looked around, trying to figure out what was happening, when I felt itˇŞthe rush of energy, an incredible wave of Ikari that surged through the battlefield. My body froze, unable to move under the crushing force of it. The ground cracked beneath us, and the very air felt like it was turning to stone.

    The battlefield was chaos. Kokuen''s strikes came faster and harder, his blade cutting through the air with lethal precision. My body was already trembling under the weight of his power, and I could see my classmates struggling just as much.

    Ren gritted his teeth, launching himself forward with everything he had, but Kokuen cut him down without hesitation. Akira summoned his blood leviathans, but even those were sliced apart before they could get anywhere near Kokuen. Luka moved in and out, trying to get a hit, but Kokuen''s speed and precision made it impossible.

    We were completely outmatched.

    I glanced at Ren, who was still standing but barely. "We can''t keep going..." I whispered, struggling to stay on my feet.

    Ren looked at me, his eyes filled with defiance. "Not yet. We can''t give up."

    But even he knewˇŞKokuen was too powerful. We were losing, and fast.

    Just then, the air around us seemed to shift. It was as if the entire world paused, an unnatural stillness settling over everything. I couldn''t move, couldn''t breathe, the presence of something... immense, something suffocating, weighed down on me.

    I looked around, trying to figure out what was happening, when I felt itˇŞthe rush of energy, an incredible wave of Ikari that surged through the battlefield. My body froze, unable to move under the crushing force of it. The ground cracked beneath us, and the very air felt like it was turning to stone.

    And thenˇŞhe came.

    From above, a shadow descended, moving faster than I could track. A boy, cloaked in a powerful aura, his presence overwhelming, filled the entire space. The moment he landed, the pressure of the Ikari released, but it was replaced by something even more terrifyingˇŞhis sheer, raw power. His katana gleamed with a dangerous light, and I could barely comprehend the speed at which he moved.

    He struck without hesitation, moving so quickly that Kokuen barely had time to react. Kokuen, who had been untouchable up until this point, faltered under the boy''s onslaught. The mysterious figure was all IkariˇŞpure, unrelenting, and brutal. His katana sliced through the air, cutting through Kokuen''s defenses like they were made of paper. The impact sent shockwaves through the battlefield, knocking us all back.

    Kokuen''s sword flew from his hand, his body faltering under the pressure. He staggered back, struggling to stay on his feet, his face pale with disbelief.

    "W-What... what are you?" Kokuen rasped, his voice hoarse with panic.

    The boy didn''t answer immediately. He simply took a step forward, his katana raised again. The air around us vibrated with the intensity of his Ikari, and Kokuen realized, too late, that he was outmatched.

    "You''ve done well," the boy said, his voice calm and deep, cutting through the chaos like a blade. "But now leave it to me."

    Akira, still trying to process what had just happened, muttered, "What do you mean done well? You''re our age."

    In one swift, fluid motion, the boy swung his katana down, releasing an immense wave of red Ikari that engulfed the entire area. The power was unlike anything I''d ever felt. The sheer force of it was enough to freeze us all in place, unable to move, unable to breathe. It was as though the world itself had been consumed by the power he unleashed.

    How is he this powerful.

    Kokuen''s body crumpled to the ground, lifeless, before it even had a chance to hit the earth. The battle was over. In a matter of moments, the boy had completely dismantled the threat that had been too much for us to handle.

    We were all still in shock, unable to move or speak as the boy sheathed his katana with a simple, effortless motion. He stood there for a moment, his presence still overwhelming, before finally speaking again.

    "Who the hell are you?" Ren demanded, his voice sharp with suspicion.

    The boy didn''t flinch. His eyes, cold and steady, met Ren''s. "Introductions later," he said, his voice quiet yet commanding. "Right now, we have a mission."

    He paused, allowing the weight of his words to sink in.

    "I am the 23rd student of Class 1A," he continued, his tone remaining calm, almost detached. "I joined lateˇŞhad some personal matters to attend to. But now, I''m here to tell you that there''s a village missing. It''s our mission to investigate."

    His words landed with the force of a thunderclap, the shock of everything that had just transpiredˇŞthe battle, the power he''d displayedˇŞquickly overshadowed by the weight of his announcement. A missing village? What did he mean?

    None of us knew who he was or how he had found us, but the aura around him was undeniable. This boyˇŞthis student of Class 1AˇŞwas on another level entirely.

    "What... missing village?" Ren managed to ask, still shaken from the battle and the overwhelming presence of the boy.

    The boy didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he stepped forward, his eyes scanning each of us with a certain... understanding.

    "We''ll talk on the way," he said. "Right now, we need to move. We don''t have much time."

    And with that, the boy turned and began walking, his footsteps silent yet purposeful. Without saying another word, he continued onward, leaving us no choice but to follow.

 Chapter 29 - The Forgotten Echo- The Hollow Village Arc Part 1

    "We stopped looking for monsters under our bed when we realized they were inside us." ˇŞ Charles Darwin

    he weight of his words lingered in the air like a storm cloud, heavy and charged with tension. We exchanged uncertain glances, still struggling to process what had just happened. This boyˇŞwhoever he wasˇŞhad appeared out of nowhere, taken down Kokuen in mere moments, and now he was leading us on an entirely new mission without so much as an introduction.

    Ren''s fists clenched at his sides, his frustration evident. "Tch... this guy just shows up, takes over, and expects us to follow him without question?"

    Akira crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing as he watched the boy''s retreating figure. "He''s strong, but that doesn''t mean we can trust him. We don''t even know his name."

    Despite the skepticism hanging in the air, none of us moved to stop him. Whether it was out of caution, curiosity, or an unspoken recognition of his overwhelming strength, we followed.

    (On Top Of The Great Rift Valley Mountains)

    "Kurayami. We have to leave." The Jade Assassin said to a man on top of the mountains.

    The man smiled, "Akarui... You have grown stronger... I''m impressed. Alright Rei. Let''s go back."

    (3 Hours Later - Outside The Valley)

    The journey was long, stretching well into the night. We moved through dense forests and uneven terrain, the eerie silence of the land unsettling all of us. No one spoke much, except for the occasional brief exchange about the path ahead. The boy led without hesitation, his pace never faltering. It was as if he knew exactly where to go.

    Then, as we crested a small hill, we finally saw it.

    Or rather, we didn''t.

    The village was gone. Not destroyed, not burnedˇŞjust... gone. The land where it had once stood was barren, the earth scarred as if something massive had simply ripped it from existence. No buildings, no bodies, no signs of struggle. Just an empty void where life had once thrived.

    A heavy silence fell over our group as we took in the impossible sight before us.

    "What the hell...?" Ren muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Akira took a cautious step forward, his brow furrowed. "No signs of an attack. No debris, no blood. It''s like it was never here to begin with."

    The boy finally turned to face us, his gaze unreadable.

    "Now do you understand?" His voice was calm but firm. "This village didn''t just vanish. It was taken."

    I frowned. "Taken? By what?"

    He didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he reached into his cloak and pulled out an old, crumpled parchment. Unfolding it, he showed us a rough map of the area.

    "There have been reports of strange chi activity in multiple locations, but this village... it''s the worst case." He pointed to another marked location nearby. "Not far from here, extreme shadows have been spotted. The higher-ups believe something unnatural is happening, but they don''t know what. That''s why we were sent hereˇŞto investigate both incidents before it gets worse."

    His eyes met mine. "That''s why we need to split up."

    He let his words sink in before continuing.

    "Team One will investigate the vanished village. That means searching for survivors, clues, andˇŞif necessaryˇŞeliminating any threats we find. We have reason to believe something is behind this, and we need to figure out what before it happens again."

    "Team Two will deal with the shadows in the other location. These aren''t ordinary creatures. The chi readings from there are off the charts, and if they continue to spread, they could become a major threat. Your job is to suppress them before that happens."

    A tense silence followed his explanation. Then, he began assigning roles.

    "Team One

    Myself

    Akarui Hikaru

    Akira Akimitsu

    Luka De Angelo

    Aiko Kato

    Yui Takahashi

    Satoshi Sato

    Ren Nakamura

    Atsushi Yamashita

    Team Two

    Kaede Yoshida

    Sakura Hanami

    Sayaka Morita

    Naoko Ishimoto

    Robin James

    Noah Maxwell

    Hiroshi Suzuki

    Makoto Yamaguchi

    Jao Pedro

    Reina Okada

    Daichi Tanaka

    Chika Nishumura

    Keji Watanabe

    Izumi Kinoshita"

    Ren scowled. "Splitting up weakens us. Are you sure this is the best plan?"

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    "It''s the only plan," the boy replied bluntly. "If we waste time, we''ll lose both locations."

    He turned back to my group. "We leave immediately. Whatever happened to this village... it''s not over yet."

    And with that, the two teams set off in opposite directions, heading toward their separate missions.

    As the split was made and our two teams began heading off in opposite directions, the weight of the situation started to set in. The air around us was thick with tension. The boyˇŞTanishˇŞwas still leading us with a quiet, confident pace, and we fell into step behind him, the silence between us stretching longer than it should have.

    After a few minutes of walking, Tanish slowed his pace just slightly. He let out a quiet breath, as though he had been carrying the unspoken pressure of the moment. He glanced over his shoulder at us, his expression steady but his eyes holding something deeper, something almost... weary.

    "I suppose I should have said something earlier," he muttered, as though he was deciding whether or not to break the silence. "But it''s better to just get things done, right?"

    I raised an eyebrow, unsure where this was going. The others had been as quiet as I had been, the only sound being our footsteps crunching through the dense forest. It felt like the right time to say something, but his words surprised me.

    "I''m Tanish," he said, his voice carrying a matter-of-fact tone. "I''m sure you''ve all got your reasons for being here, just like I do. We''ve all been thrown into this together. And even though it doesn''t make sense to be split up like this, we''ve got to make the most of it."

    The way he said it, so directly, made me wonder if he had been in situations like this before. His eyes, sharp and calculating, never lingered too long on any one thing, always scanning ahead, ready for anything. The forest around us felt eerie, almost alive, as though the trees themselves were watching us.

    "I know we don''t know each other well," Tanish continued, his voice a little softer now. "But if we''re going to make it through this, we have to trust each other. We''ve all got a role to play, and I''m not one for standing in the way."

    His eyes flicked to mine briefly, and I could tell he was sizing me up, much like I was doing to him. But it was the way he spoke that made it clear: he had been through far worse and wasn''t about to hesitate now.

    "Look, this villageˇŞwhatever happened hereˇŞis serious," Tanish added, his voice more focused now. "We don''t know what we''re walking into, but whatever it is, we''re better off figuring it out together. And if you''ve got questions, ask. Just don''t lose sight of the bigger picture."

    There was a brief pause before he spoke again, a small, fleeting smile tugging at the corner of his lips, but it quickly disappeared.

    "We''ll talk more later, but for nowˇŞlet''s focus on the job. We''ve got a village to investigate and mysteries to solve."

    There wasn''t time for hesitation. He was right about that.

    As we moved forward, I glanced over at Aiko, who had been quietly observing Tanish, her expression unreadable. "What do you think?" I whispered to her.

    "I don''t know yet," she replied, her voice low. "But he''s not like the others. He''s been through something, maybe more than we have. I think we''ll be fine as long as we stay sharp."

    With that, we pressed on, the forest growing quieter as we made our way toward the village. The further we walked, the heavier the air seemed to get. And as we crested a small hill and saw what remained of the village, the uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach only deepened.

    Tanish stopped, his gaze hardening as he looked at the empty land ahead of us. The villageˇŞif you could even call it that nowˇŞwas gone. The once-thriving settlement had been erased, as if it had never existed. The earth was scarred, the ground barren. barely any buildings. No signs of struggle. Nothing.

    "What happened here?" I asked, unable to keep the disbelief out of my voice.

    Tanish didn''t answer right away. He simply walked forward, crouching near a patch of earth that had been disrupted, a strange energy lingering in the air. "This is no natural disaster," he muttered under his breath. "We''re dealing with something much worse."

    I felt the chill that ran down my spine. Whatever was going on here, it was beyond our understanding. Tanish stood up and turned toward us.

    "We need to investigate the area. We''ll start..."

    He looked around and pointed at a well.

    "There..."

    After we walked to the well, he looked inside and snapped.

    The sound of the snap echoed back to him and hit his face.

    "There''s someone inside."

    he said announced as he jumped down.

    "Is he crazy?" Akira

    "I''m starting to like this guy", Luka said as he followed Tanish.

    "Oh well...", I jumped down.

    We dropped down into the well, the darkness swallowing us whole as we descended, one by one. The rush of air and the sound of our landing echoed off the narrow stone walls. There was no turning back now.

    I landed softly, the cold stone under my feet grounding me, though a slight tremor beneath the earth made me freeze. It wasnˇŻt natural.

    Ren and Luka were right behind me, and we gathered ourselves quickly. Tanish stepped forward, his steady stride echoing through the narrow passage.

    ˇ°WeˇŻre close,ˇ± Tanish said, his voice low, but full of confidence.

    ˇ°IˇŻve never been here,ˇ± Ren muttered, glancing around at the tight, oppressive walls. ˇ°Are we sure this is it?ˇ±

    Tanish didnˇŻt miss a beat. ˇ°IˇŻve mapped this entire placeˇŞsonar, remember? This path isnˇŻt just a guess. WeˇŻre exactly where we need to be.ˇ±

    Luka raised an eyebrow. ˇ°Sonar? Seriously?ˇ±

    Tanish didnˇŻt look back. ˇ°DonˇŻt question it. Focus on the mission.ˇ±

    We followed him in silence, the air thickening as we went deeper, and my mind began to race. The walls felt like they were pressing in on us, and there was an unsettling hum in the air, like the very stone was alive. The deeper we went, the less I could shake the feeling that we werenˇŻt alone.

    Then, up ahead, the faintest flicker of light caught my eye. My heart skipped. It was a brief, almost imperceptible flash, but it was enough to tell me somethingˇŞsomeoneˇŞwas waiting.

    We crept closer, the sound of our footsteps drowned by the thick silence. I couldnˇŻt shake the feeling that the passage had grown even tighter, the walls almost claustrophobic. And then, there it wasˇŞa body, an old man, unconscious on the stone floor.

    I dropped to my knees beside him. ˇ°Is he alive?ˇ±

    Tanish didnˇŻt waste time, checking the old manˇŻs pulse. His face remained unreadable. ˇ°Barely.ˇ±

    Luka leaned in closer, his gaze scanning the man. ˇ°What is he doing here?ˇ±

    ˇ°He shouldnˇŻt be here,ˇ± Tanish muttered, his voice suddenly tight. ˇ°I mapped every inch of this place. HeˇŻs not supposed to be here.ˇ±

    The old man stirred, his eyes flickering open. For a moment, he looked disoriented, his gaze bouncing from face to face as he tried to make sense of his surroundings. Then, his eyes locked onto mine, and his face drained of colour.

    ˇ°Noˇ­ˇ± The words escaped him in a horrified whisper. ˇ°No, no, itˇŻs too lateˇ­ˇ±

    Tanish stepped back, his hand clenched into a fist. ˇ°What do you mean, too late?ˇ±

    The old manˇŻs breath hitched, and then he let out a guttural scream. His body jerked, as though an invisible force had gripped him, and his eyes went wide with terror. ˇ°The Forgotten One will awaken!ˇ±

    His scream rattled the walls, a shrill, piercing sound that sent chills up my spine. I instinctively stepped back, my heart pounding. His body convulsed as if something was trying to break free from within him.

    ˇ°We need to go,ˇ± Akira said, his voice strained, eyes darting around the dark tunnel. His hand was already on his weapon.

    The old manˇŻs gaze snapped to me again, his face filled with pure panic. ˇ°Leaveˇ­ leave now before itˇŻs too late.ˇ±

    Before any of us could move, his body went limp, his eyes rolling back into his head. He collapsed to the floor, unconscious once more.

    Tanish stood there for a moment, silently taking in the situation. The sound of the old manˇŻs words still echoed in my headˇŞThe Forgotten One will awaken.

    ˇ°We donˇŻt have time for this,ˇ± Tanish finally said, his voice hard and unyielding. ˇ°We need to move. Now.ˇ±

    ˇ°Move where?ˇ± RenˇŻs voice cracked, his usual composure slipping. ˇ°That thingˇŞwhatever the old man meantˇŞwhat is it?ˇ±

    TanishˇŻs jaw tightened. ˇ°I donˇŻt know. But itˇŻs coming. Whatever he was talking about... itˇŻs already started.ˇ±

    The air felt colder. A heavy pressure pressed down on us as we stood in that dark passage, uncertainty creeping in. And then, behind us, a low sound of shifting boots echoed.

    A group of figures emerged from the shadowsˇŞclad in dark, ritualistic armor that seemed to absorb the faintest traces of light. Their eyes glowed faintly, cold and menacing. They moved with an eerie synchronization, like a singular entity rather than individuals. There were ten of them.

    The leader stepped forward, a dark-cloaked figure whose eyes gleamed with an unsettling glow. He raised his head, meeting our gazes.

    ˇ°WeˇŻve been waiting,ˇ± he said, his voice calm but filled with dark promise.

 Chapter 30 - The Price Of Power - The Hollow Village Arc Part 2

    "You can run from the past, but it will always catch up with you. And when it does, you''ll finally see the cost of what you''ve left behind." ˇŞ Rei

    "An Obsidian Legion," I muttered, my grip tightening.

    "An Obsidian what?" Akira frowned.

    "Another name for a Shadow Cult squad," Tanish said flatly.

    The leader snarled. "Stop acting like we don''t exist!"

    Tanish vanished. A flicker of movementˇŞthen he was behind the leader.

    "Shut up."

    Steel flashed. The cultist''s head hit the ground before his body registered the loss.

    Tanish exhaled. "I don''t have time for this."

    A blinding flash erupted from him. The flash of light swallowed the tunnel, stark white against the endless black. For a moment, everything was stillˇŞthen the wet sound of bodies hitting the ground echoed through the cavern.

    As the light faded, the cultists stood frozen. NoˇŞwhat was left of them. Headless bodies teetered before crumpling, blood pooling across the stone.

    Tanish exhaled, lowering his arm. "Too slow."

    Akira let out a low whistle. "Remind me not to piss you off."

    I barely heard them. My eyes locked onto the old man, still kneeling, still unmoving.

    ThenˇŞhe spoke.

    "They moved the seal..." His voice was brittle, fraying at the edges.

    Something was wrong. I stepped forward. "What do you mean?"

    The old man didn''t respond. His gaze drifted past me, into the darkness.

    ThenˇŞhe started laughing. A cracked, hollow sound.

    "They were never trying to break it," he rasped. "Just... relocate it."

    And then, beneath us, the stone trembled.

    Not a quake. Not a collapse.

    Something was breathing.

    The air thinned. A deep, guttural exhale rumbled through the tunnels, slow and ancient, vibrating through my bones.

    I froze. That wasn''t the wind. That wasn''t the cave shifting.

    That was alive.

    Akira backed up, hand tightening around his weapon. "Tell me that was just my imagination."

    Tanish didn''t move. His gaze locked on the old man, who was still laughingˇŞsoft, breathy, as if he''d already accepted something we hadn''t.

    I grabbed his shoulder. "What the hell are you talking about? What seal?"

    His eyes met mine, wide, sunken, terrified. But he grinned. "You''re too late."

    The stone beneath us pulsed. A heartbeat. Slow. Deep. Rising.

    Tanish''s blade was in his hand before I even saw him move. "We''re leaving. Now."

    But the old man shook his head. "There is no leaving."

    The air shifted.

    ThenˇŞsomething exhaled again.

    And this time, it was closer.

    It gave in.

    I barely had time to shout before we were falling. The cavern swallowed us whole, rock and dust rushing past in a choking wave. For a moment, there was nothing but weightlessnessˇŞthen the hard slam of stone as we hit the ground below.

    I coughed, shaking off the impact, my ears ringing. "Everyone still breathing?"

    Groans echoed around me. Akira cursed. "Barely."

    Aiko pushed herself up. "Where... are we?"

    The dust settled. And then, I saw it.

    A colossal stone statue towered before us, half-buried in the cavern floor.

    NoˇŞnot a statue. A person.

    Chiseled with impossible detail, its features were eerily lifelike, as if frozen mid-movement. The figure''s head tilted downward, arms resting at its sides. Cracks ran along its form, thin as veins, pulsing faintly with something I couldn''t name.

    A deep silence pressed against my ears.

    Luka exhaled sharply. "What is this?"

    The old manˇŞsomehow still aliveˇŞshuffled forward on weak legs. His gaze locked onto the stone figure, and for the first time, his voice wasn''t laced with laughter.

    He whispered.

    "The Forgotten One..."

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Something deep within the cavern groaned. A noise too low, too ancient, to be anything human.

    Ren tensed. "Tell me that thing isn''t waking up."

    The old man turned, eyes alight with something between reverence and horror.

    "It never slept. Its consciousness is still there... Listening. It was sealed 12 years ago, by a sorcerer."

    (Unkown location)

    The Jade Assassin''s voice was sharp, his words cutting through the air like a blade. "Kurayami, are you sure about this? There''s no turning back now. Don''t make the same mistakes I did. You had people who stood by youˇŞpeople who would''ve followed you to the end. You''ve already made a choice that cost you everything."

    Kurayami''s eyes narrowed, and a seething anger rose within him. "Doubt? You think I''m going to hesitate now? That''s for those who still think they have something to lose. I left that behind long ago. Men hesitate because they fear the cost of their choices. I''ve already paid mine. What stands before you is not a man seeking answersˇŞit''s the answer itself."

    Rei stood unmoving, his gaze steady, unfazed. "You think you''ve paid the price? No, Kurayami. What you''ve done is trade one loss for another. The real cost doesn''t show up in the moment of choiceˇŞit lingers long after, in the things you can''t undo, in the things you can''t forget."

    Kurayami''s jaw clenched, but Rei''s words continued to hit their mark. "You think you''ve become something beyond it allˇŞabove it all. But all you''ve done is run. You traded everything for this. You think you''re strong, but all you''ve done is destroy everything you ever had, just so you can avoid facing what you really are."

    Rei''s voice grew softer, but the weight of his words only grew. "You had people once, Kurayami. People who saw something in you. You had something, once. But you chose this. You think that''s power? That''s not powerˇŞthat''s fear. Fear of being held accountable for what you''ve done, fear of the person you used to be. You think you''re beyond regret, beyond mistakes. But you''re just running from the past, hoping it won''t catch up with you. But it does."

    Kurayami''s hands trembled, but he forced himself to hold steady. "I don''t need your pity, Rei."

    Rei''s gaze sharpened, the edge in his voice growing sharper. "It''s not pity. It''s the truth. You can''t outrun yourself. The past you think you''ve buried? It''s right here, inside you. It''s not gone. It''s never gone. You think you can leave it behind? Fine. But it''ll catch up. It always does."

    Kurayami flinched, but only for a second. He shook his head, pushing Rei''s words away. "I made my choice. And I stand by it."

    Rei stared at him, his eyes filled with something heavy. "You think you''re standing, but you''re just stumbling, hoping the ground won''t fall out from under you. You can fool yourself all you want, but you''ll always know what you gave up, what you destroyed, what you''ve become. You''re not free, Kurayami. You''re trapped."

    Kurayami stood still, the air between them thick with the tension of unspoken truths. He clenched his fists, trying to push down the gnawing doubt that Rei''s words had stirred within him. For a moment, he almost seemed to question everythingˇŞhis choices, his path, his purpose. But he quickly suppressed it, hiding behind the anger that had been his shield for so long.

    Rei watched him, silent and unmoving, until the stillness seemed unbearable.

    Finally, Rei spoke, his voice low, but no less cutting. "You think you''ve escaped the consequences. You''ve buried the past, but it''s right there, always waiting. You can pretend you''ve won, that you''ve become something greater, but in the end, it''ll always find you. You can''t outrun what you''ve done."

    Kurayami''s breath quickened, the words hitting closer to home than he wanted to admit. His lips tightened into a thin line, but his eyes betrayed him. Rei had struck a chord, even if he refused to acknowledge it.

    Rei stepped back, his gaze locking with Kurayami''s one last time. His expression softened ever so slightly, but there was no sympathy, no pity. Just a quiet resignation.

    "So be it," Rei said, his voice calm but edged with something deeper. "If this is what you choose, then... so be it. Your path is yours to walk. But know thisˇŞthere''s no going back from here. And no matter how far you run, it won''t change what''s already been lost."

    Rei turned away slowly, his figure casting a long shadow in the dim light. "You''ll face it, Kurayami. Eventually. And when you do... you''ll know what it really means to pay the price."

    With those final words, Rei disappeared into the shadows, leaving Kurayami alone with the weight of his choicesˇŞand the quiet realization that some truths could never be outrun.

    (Back At The Village)

    There were a few people chanting a spell to a statue, probably 10 feet.

    They stopped and looked at us.

    The ground gave in.

    The air was thick with an unnatural hum as we stumbled into the cavern. The sight before us turned my stomach. The villagersˇŞonce lively, now deadˇŞlay in twisted heaps, their bodies drained of chi. The life had been sucked out of them, leaving only husks. They had been used, their essence harvested for something far darker.

    A strange chanting echoed off the stone walls. It was rhythmic, hypnotic, reverberating through the cavern like a pulse. The villagers'' lifeless bodies were stacked in a twisted pyramid at the base of the stone statueˇŞno, personˇŞtowering before us. It was an unholy offering, a ritual taking form.

    I could feel the weight of it in my chest, pressing down. The wordsˇŞan ancient incantationˇŞspoke of power, of a deal that came at a horrendous cost. The statue was not merely stone; it was the shell of something more.

    "We have to stop this," Akira hissed, his eyes scanning the scene, weapon ready. "This... This isn''t just some local magic. This is something bigger."

    Tanish clenched his fists, the air around him crackling with suppressed energy. "We stop them, or we''re part of the sacrifice."

    I could barely breathe as the full scale of what we were facing began to sink in. The villagers'' chi had been siphoned, fueling whatever twisted ritual was in progress. The statue before us wasn''t just a monument; it was the focal point, the vessel that would house somethingˇŞsomething ancient and powerful.

    The chanting grew louder.

    "Focus," I said, my voice steady despite the dread curling in my gut. "We fight now."

    But before we could move, a ripple of energy surged from the statue. The ground trembled, and I swore I could hear the statue groan, as if waking from an eon-long slumber.

    "We''re too late," Aiko whispered, her voice thin with panic. "They''re going to release it."

    The figure''s eyes, once just stone, seemed to glisten in the dim light. Slowly, they movedˇŞthe cracks on the stone deepening, glowing with a pulse that matched the rhythm of the chant.

    And then, the ground beneath us shattered.

    With an earth-shaking roar, the statue cracked wide open. It was not stone that tumbled to the ground, but fleshˇŞblackened and twisted, veins pulsing with unnatural power. Something was emerging from within it, something old and hungry.

    Tanish moved first, leaping toward the nearest cultist, his blade cutting through the air in a blur. "No more time for games," he said, his voice cold and lethal. He slashed again, and the first cultist crumpled, but they kept chanting, unaffected by the bodies falling around them.

    "We have to stop them from completing the ritual!" I shouted.

    But as we moved, something in the air shifted. The chi within the cavern pulsed, thickening. The ritual wasn''t just near completionˇŞit was feeding off the deaths. And with each life extinguished, its power grew stronger.

    The air grew heavier, thick with dark energy. The Forgotten One was wakingˇŞand it was hungry.

    Akira''s eyes locked on me. "We take them down now. Or we won''t have a chance."

    Without another word, we launched ourselves into the fray.

    Tanish leapt and unleashed a huge wave of Ikari temporarily immobilising his target.

    The cavern trembled, the very earth beneath our feet quaking in response to the rising darkness. The chanting from the cultists reached a fever pitch, and the air grew thick with an oppressive, suffocating energy. The bodies of the villagers, drained and lifeless, lay in heaps around the altar, their chi now feeding into the dark ritual.

    I could feel the power growingˇŞrising like a storm, darkening the sky above us, warping the very space we stood in. The Forgotten One stirred, the massive stone statue that had once been inert now flickering to life, its cracks glowing with veins of blackened energy.

    A deep, guttural growl emanated from the stone, a voice that seemed to echo from a place beyond this world.

    "You are too late." The words crawled through the air, chilling every bone in my body. "I rise, and all will fall."